one piece X male reader insert (the son of monsters) - Lowerbirth (2024)

Chapter 1: Bio

Chapter Text

Name:y/n Charlotte

Family

Mother:Charlotte linlin

Father:kaido

Siblings:you can look that up yourself because that's too much for me.

Looks:

Addhorns

Age:47

Likes:food, fighting, letting his desires become reality, music, his mother, his father, his siblings, his old crew, the dead men pirates(his crew), his base, slim, his twenty wardens, and tamaki,

Dislikes:gold D Roger, garp, marines, his business being interfered with, his parents trying to kill eachother, wano, the warlord's, coffee.

Jolly Roger:

The chain is grey and the neckless is the same colour as yours and the background is black

Ship

Its a submarineand replace the skull and crossbones with the Jolly Roger above

Chapter 2: Monster from monsters

Chapter Text

LinlinPOV

I was lying back panting as I had just given birth to my sixty child who I wasn't really Caring for because this child came out of me a month into my pregnancy.

Linlin:"so is it a boy or a girl? Or did it not develop enough for us to tell?"

The doctor looked up at me with a strange look.

Doc:"well your child is a boy and..."

I looked on at him to see that he was stuttering something I couldn't understand.

Linlin:"what is it! SPEAK UP!!!"

Doc:"he's alive."

I was shocked to hear that my sixty child is alive even though he should be dead. Then the door burst open and I could already tell that it was kaido come to see my child.

Kaido:"linlin! Where is my child!!"

Linlin:"he's my child kaido!!"

Our argument was stoped when we heard my child start to cry.

Doc:"could you two not yell there is a child. Now I need to to some tests on him"

Kaido:"what tests?"

Doc:"well since he was only in the womb for a month I'm just going to make sure that there is no damage"

Then the doctor walked towards the door as kaido walked towards me. The doctor then closed the door

Kaido:"what makes you think he is yours?"

Linlin:"He's mine kaido."

Kaido:"he has my horns that proves that he is my son."

Linlin:"so what the only proves that you helped make him but I am his only parent"

I then stood up and looked at the bastard who was trying to take my son away.

Linlin:"do I have to kill you kaido?"

I picked up Napoleon as kaido picked up his club.

Kaido:"if you think you can kill me then good luck."

Then the both of us clashed our weapons with eachother causing a shock wave. After our clash the door to the room opened again with the doctor poking his head out.

Doc:"ok you two can meet you son now and he's completely healthy. Now please be quite."

I turned Napoleon back into his hat form and kaido put his club to his side and we both began to walk to where my son was. As we followed the doctor I wanted to know if kaido will ever drop the idea of being the father of my child. When the doctor took us to his lab he opened the door to see our son on a table playing with his tiny horns. As the both of us approach the boy stops playing with its horns and looked up at us with his dark grey eyes that were full of wonder.

Doc:"so I'll let you two pick a name and please be somewhat civil."

The doctor then left the room leaving the two of us alone with the baby.

Kaido:"what shall we call him."

Linlin:"... Y/n Charlotte will he his name."

When hearing the name the baby began to clap and laughed making me sure of my choice in name for him.

Kaido:"looks like my son likes that name linlin"

He put his hands under my son's arms and lifted him up to his face.

Linlin:"well how about till the kid is older we are both his parents."

He turned to me and looked at me while y/n reached for kaido horns.

Kaido:"fine but when I form my crew y/n will be coming with me."

Linlin:"don't be foolish y/n will join my crew."

Kaido:"well see"

He turned back to y/n who was able to grab his horn with his small hand. Then a knock was heard at the entrance of the door and when I looked over to the door I saw that it was streusen.

Streusen:"linlin, kaido, I'm here to take the child to his siblings."

Kaido looked at the small man for a bit before he handed him y/n who's upper body was wrapped in the cloth the doctor wrapped him in. Streusen then took the child who then walked away to leave y/n In the crib that I got him with his brothers and sister. Then a figure walked to the door frame which I recognized as our captain rock's

Rock:s:"well that kid seems like something. I might just give him a quick visit."

His usual evil smile grew on his face and you didn't need to be a genius to know that he was up too something.

Kaido:"if you so much as touch y/n then I will kill you rocks."

Rocks:"feisty. Don't worry I won't hurt the kid of two of my most capable crew members."

Then he left with his usual laugh whilst the both of us were left with eachother company.

Linlin:"I leave you now kaido."

I then started to leave the room but stoped myself at the door and turned back to look at kaido.

Linlin:"oh and I want a divorce."

I then left him alone in the room while I go see my other children.

Chapter 3: a yummy fruit

Chapter Text

Y/n age 3

Y/n POV

I was walking about in the big skull building on out HQ on bee hive island. I asked mom if I could have something to eat which she said I could have one thing to eat. I was heading to the kitchen but I got lost so I'm just walking till I find something to eat. As I'm walking I pass by some of captain rock's crew who mom and dad call fodder whatever that means. When I make it too a door that looks like the kitchens I tried to reach the handle but I wasn't able to reach even when I jumped. After a few seconds a hand comes over my shoulder and I looked to where the hand came from and I saw that it was Shiki.

Shiki:"what are you doing trying to get into the store room?"

Y/n:"mom said i could have something to eat. What are you doing shakki?"

Shiki:"first there is a meeting with the higher up of the rocks pirates and I've told you that my name is Shiki not shakki. Now go get something to eat."

The Shiki opened the door and I walked into the room to go eat something. The room was dark and filled with crates food and other stuff. Then when I looked at a creat I saw a red fruit that was in the shape of a pineapple(or whatever fruit you like)with swirls all over it. I wanted to eat it so I jumped up and grabbed it. I then began to eat it and from the first I could only think of one thing about the taste.

Y/n:"this... Is... YUMMY!!!"

I then continued to eat my new favourite food as I left the room closing the door as I left to go ask mom or dad what this is called. As I'm walking through the base some members of the crew began to look at me with weird looks. After some time of walking I arrive at the door to the room rocks is always in that had the nose window. When I reached the door I knocked on the door and waiting for someone to answer but silence so I knocked again.

Rocks:"PISS OFF WE'RE BUSY!!!"

Y/n:"okay!"

I then turned around and was about to run away.

Kaido:"WAIT!!! Y/n come in."

I then turned to the door of the room and then it opened on its own and I walked in still holding a bit of the fruit.

Linlin:"what do you need y/n?"

I then held up the swirly but of the fruit that I was eating.

Y/n:"what is this fruit called."

When everyone in the room looked at the fruit they all raised his eyes before my mom got off of her seat and grabbed my arm.

Linlin:"y/n! Did you eat that!?"

Y/n:"yes mama and I liked the taste and wanted to know what it was."

All in the room:"YOU LIKED THAT FRUIT!!!?"

Y/n:"yes. So what is it?"

Rocks:"that was a devil fruit."

When I looked over at rocks sitting on his huge couch while drinking from a mug. Then he slammed it onto the table.

Rocks:"it gives you powers but you can only eat one and you can't swim. Also if you eat another one you will die. We were talking about what to do with it but since you eat it that plans f*cked."

I looked down feeling a little bad.

Y/n:"sorry everyone."

Edward:"well since you eat it what power did you get?"

Then everyone looked at me which made me feel a little shy.

Y/n:"what can I do?"

Shiki:"we don't know. You should know so try and do something."

I then threw a punch but nothing happened.

Rocks:"what was your end goal there y/n?"

Y/n:"I thought when I punched I would destroy everything in my way."

Kaido:"try to turn into something."

I then tried to turn into a F/A(favourite animal)but that did not work. I then lowered my head because I couldn't do anything. Then my dad stood up and put his right hand on my head.

Kaido:"don't worry it will come to you later on y/n."

Then I got a weird thought in my head that told me how to use my power.

Y/n:"DAD!!! MAMA!!! I KNOW WHAT I CAN DO NOW!!!"

Kaido:"great! Show us your power!"

I then walked past my parents and towards Edward who was drinking the same stuff my dad from a bowl. I touched his hand then walked over to Shiki and did the same.

Linlin:"y/n what are you doing?"

Y/n:"getting cool powers. See."

Then I used Shiki powers and began to float in the air like he did. When everyone saw this they all looked shocked and rocks even spat out some of his drink.

Y/n:"and I can do this."

I then brought my hands up in then balled them up and activated Edwards power and my fists were surrounded by a clear through orb. Then I slammed my hands down by my side then the world around us started to shake because of the earth quake. I then stoped it after five seconds and the whole room looked at me.

Rocks:"what the f*ck fruit did you eat?"

Y/n:"it is called the copy copy fruit. It lets me copy other devil fruit users powers by touching them."

I then focused my attention on rocks.

Y/n:"now captain rock I challenge you and if I win I am the new captain of the rocks pirates!"

I then used my floating powers to charge at rocks head but he moved it at the last second while I floated past him. Rocks then moved his right arm back and balled up his fist then punched me in the face.

Rocks D Xebec POV

I punched the brat so hard that he was sent flying through the window and into the streets of bee hive island.

Rocks:"well... With that I think this meeting is done. Now I've got many more barrels of booze and I'd prefer the company of sexy girls so you can all leave. Linlin you can stay if you want and give y/n another kid."

I spoke in a joking manor at the last part to some of the members amusem*nt and linlin annoyment.

Linlin:"I sleep with men that have something to brag about between there legs."

I just laughed at her comment as well as everyone else.

Rocks:"zeehahaha"

Then they all left and then I looked to another door in the room.

Rocks:"okay girls you all can come in!"

King POV

I walk following a trail in the ground that was left by kaidos son with queen. Kaido told us to get his son back to the base. After quite a bit of time later the trail came to an end and we saw y/n one the ground looking at the sky.

Queen:"well let's get him back"

I just nodded and bent down picking y/n up by the top of his head. just like his father there wasn't a bit of damage on him. Y/n then looks up at me.

Y/n:"would you pass me my crocodile?"

Just by his voice I knew that he had hit his head too hard.

Queen:"let's get ready to walk back."

King:"you can but I'll fly."

I then started to flap my wings up into the air with y/n in my hand. I then flew towards the skull base so that I could put the kid in master kaidos room to sleep off his pain. I reached one of the smaller windows and opened it letting myself in then beginning to walk where master kaido room is. As I'm walking I see some of the pirates look at me then look away. When I reached master kaido room I opened the door and saw that it was empty with many empty jars(I'm not sure what the things kaido drinks his sake out off are called)of sake. I walked over to the bed and put y/n on it while feeling something brush past my leg so when y/n was on his bed I looked down to see y/n pet. I picked that fat thing up and put it on the bed to which it walked over to y/n.

Y/n POV

I was starting to think normally again when I felt my best friend rest his chin on my cheek. I grabbed him with both of my hands and lifted him up looking at him.

Y/n:"hello slim."

I smiled at my baby hippo I found on our last voyage and adopted for myself. Slim then opened his mouth like he was Yawning and I brought him closer to my face brushing our noses. Then slim closed his mouth and traped my nose but that didn't hurt too much. Then the door burst open and I could tell that it was dad.

Kaido:"Y/N!!!"

I turned my body around to look at dad with slim still biting my nose.

Y/n:"hay dad"

My voice was a little funny because slim was biting my nose. My dad then walked over to me and when he reached his bed he was towering over me and slim.

Kaido:"the devil fruit you've eaten will make you famous!"

Y/n:"yay! So when will we be going on our next voyage dad?"

Kaido:"in a week and your friend will be there."

Dad then looked at slim

Kaido:"are you serious about keeping that hippo?"

Y/n:"slim stays with me. We shared sake with Francis so we are brother's."

Dad nodded and king began to leave the room while dad still looked at me and slim let go of my nose.

Y/n:"well I'll be going dad."

I then jumped off of the bed and then started to walk away from dad by walking through his legs with slim. As I exit the room I heard my dad come out of the room.

Kaido:"tomorrow you will learn how to use a club and your mother wants you to use a sword like her."

Y/n:"okay dad I'll go to my room"

I then began to walk away from dad and too my room which wasn't too far since dad likes too keep me close to him. When I teach my room I opened the door and then closed it. I turned around to my room which was filled with wanted posters of the rocks pirates and the jolly Roger of the rocks crew with a basket of fruit and vegetables for slim. I then walked deeper into the room and put slim in his small bed while I decided to use my powers more so I used Shiki floating powers and floated over to the left side of my bed. When I dropped onto my pillow I then moved my left arm to grab my guitar

Just the guitar

I then began to play it for fun for about ten second until the door to my room opened. I stoped and looked at the door to see my four snake neck sisters mondée amande, hachée, and effilée.

Y/n:"hay! How can I help my lovely sisters?"

Hachée:"can you play music for us big brother?"

Y/n:"do I have too?"

Mondée:"yes now play. We demand it."

Then the four of them sat at the foot of my bed looking at me wanting me to start

I don't own this

I then finished my song and saw all of them had fallen asleep so I put my guitar back on its stand and walked over to my sisters and put a blanket over them so they won't go cold in my room. I then walked over to my book shelf and looked at the books there wondering where I'll visit today.

Chapter 4: A brother and son's first bounty

Chapter Text

Y/n age 4

Y/n POV

The journey right now was boring aside from my sparing matches with Francis who I'm sparing with right now. Francis was the same age as me who wore a white shirt and grey trousers with strips down it with a purple cloth sticking out of it.

Like these clothes and imagine the man as a four year oldand add the purple cloth.Also at the end I'll reveal some facts about about him.

While I was wearing my kimono but my not wearing it on my top half. Watching us was slim and his bird Aetos with his eagle sitting on top of slim.

Francis:"dame you are getting better y/n and with those devil fruit ability's you have you are almost impossible to beat.'

I smirked because since we found out about my abilities we now hunt for Maine's who have devil fruit ability's so we can use them to get revenge for captain rock's but what that revenge is I could not say.

Y/n:"funny how you mention my fruit since I haven't used it against you."

I then smashed Vater, my club down hoping that my attack would hit him. Francis then stoped it with his sword.

Francis:"how low do you think of me if you believe that I would let an attack like that hit me?"

Then Francis tried to kick me with his right foot but I blocked him with mutter my sword which was designed just liked my mother's sword except there was no hat as the guard of the sword was designed like a dragon.

Mutter:"awch why did you let me get hit?"

Vater:"don't wine you coward!"

I smiled hearing the talk between my homies.

Then I heard another pair of foot steps come towards us so I turned around to see who it is. The person that was walking towards us was my brother perospero dressed in his usual red top hat and yellow rain coat. I then turned back to Francis

Y/n:"guess we will call this fight a draw."

Frances nodded and proceeded to put his sword back in its scabbard then put his coat on. I then turned back to perospero.

Y/n:"what do you need big bro perospero?"

Perospero:"mama wants to speak to you y/n and wear that kimono of yours properly."

I nodded and put my and through the sleeves that were by my side.

Y/n:"Vater, mutter, guitar more"

I tossed my weapons in the air and both of them connected with eachother then turned into my electronic guitar. I then put my guitar on my back the the strap around my shoulder.

Y/n:"come on slim."

When I was ready perospero began to walk away with me following him as well as slim. As we were walking on the ship I remember that perospero for a devil fruit that lets him make candy which mama loves. Then we reached the door to mama room which was one of her homies.

Door homie:"oh oh oh perospero and y/n are here mama"

Linlin:"let them in!"

The door then opened up on its own and I saw mama with my three newest brothers. Nusstorte, basskarte, and dosmarche were there name's.

Linlin:"AHH y/n good to see you came."

Y/n:"yes mama I did come. So is there something you want from me?"

I walked over to the crib were my other baby sister brûlée.

Linlin:"oh I just wanted to tell you that since you now have many devil fruit ability's me and kaido want you to start fighting with the rest of the crew."

I was exited because I was now able to fight with my brother perospero.

Y/n:"thankyou mama!"

I ran up to her and hugged her. Then I let go and began to run out of her room to tell Francis the good news. Then I remember something so I turned back and saw slim. I picked slip up and put him on my head and wore him like a hat. After some time of running I make it back up to the top of the ship and saw Frances reading his book about many different types of devil fruits with Aetos standing on his shoulder.

Y/n:"hay Frances!!"

I waved over to him while he looked up from his book and waved at me.

Y/n:"guess what mama told me today. Guess. Guess."

Francis:"she is going to try and keep her legs closed?"

I chuckled at his joke not really getting it.

Y/n:"no I'm going to be fighting now like the rest of the rocks crew."

I then sat down next to him.

Francis:"well your lucky. I would love to fight with the rest of the crew but you are an exception."

Y/n:"thanks but you are also a good fighter Francis. So are you still set on what devil fruit you want?"

Francis:"yes and it is the only one that is worthy of me."

Y/n:"if you say so"

Then it went quite for a bit as Francis gave me a sly look then he put his hand into his pocket and took out an apple.

Francis:"do you want some fun?"

I smiled and nodded to him as I took slim off of my head then took the apple Francis was holding then began to walk away from Francis as he dose the same. Then I stoped and turn around to face Francis who was twenty feet away while pointing a gun at me and I took slim off of my head then put the apple on top of my head. I then put slim on the ground and looked back over to Francis

Y/n"fire when ready!"

Then I heard a bang and smoke coming off of the gun but I then heard someone scream from behind me and Francis looking shocked. I turned around and saw a crew member with a bullet hole in his side.

John:"AHHH!!! You wee bastards what are you doing shooting me!!?"

He was clutching the bullet hole in his side. Francis then walked to my side as both of out animal friends made there way to our side.

John:"you need to head to you room. It's getting late and i don't want to see you bastards!!"

I shrugged my shoulders as Francis gave a look of indifference since we have seen the crew kill eachother many times in the past. The both of us then began to walk away to head to the shared room for all the kids of the rocks pirates. I then took the apple off of my head and was about to eat it until I heard the a light moan come from where slim was so I looked down at him. Just looking at him I could tell what he wanted since his mouth was wide open so I dropped the apple down into Slim's mouth. Eventually we reach the room which I opened up to see lots of my siblings as well as rock D yami, captain rock's son

Again imagine him as a four year old and I'll give you some facts at the end. He also dose not have all those scars... Yet

When I walked in I walked over to yami who was on his own like he usual is.

Y/n:"hay yami how are you doing?"

I sat down next to yami putting slim on my lap as slim bite the fingers on my left hand as my right stocked him.

Yami:"I'm good."

Francis then sat down looking at the both of us.

Y/n:"so do you know what mama told me today?"

Yami:"yes. Your brother told me."

Y/n:"well when do you think our next fight will be?"

Francis:"well knowing this crew it won't be looking for us we will be looking for the ship."

Yami:"yeah that's probably most likely."

Y/n:"so are you still on standby or is your dad realising that devil fruit of yours is unstoppable"

Yami:"standby."

I nodded felling a bit sorry for him since his devil fruit was so cool yet captain rock's wouldn't let him fight.

Y/n:"well don't worry about it when we get to beehive island you can go as mad as you like"

Yami nodded and I looked at Francis seeing him looking at that devil fruit book of his again.

Y/n:"why do you keep looking through that book if you only want one devil fruit?"

Francis:"because there could be some devil fruits you might want to add to your collection. I mean you that size one from when we fought that giant... Something something wolf."

Y/n:"yeah and I'm looking forward to fighting the marines and There devil fruit users."

Francis:"well I hope you enjoy beating people to a bloody pulp while we man the cannons."

Yami:"you make him sound like some super human."

Y/n:"technically I am."

All three of us chuckled at my comment and we began to do our own things.

Time skip

I had been playing with my devil fruits for an hour until the door to the room burst open which made me look over to the door seeing streusen.

Streusen:"get to the cannons! We've got a fleet of marine ship surrounding us!"

I picked up my guitar holding the neck of it in my guitar and put slim on top of my head like a hat with his feet dangling off. All of us got up then began to run out of the room. Most of the people in the room went to cannons so that they could fire them at a poor ship. But for me and perospero we headed up to the top of the ship to join mom and dad as well as everyone else. When we reached the top of the ship I saw no less than fifty marine war ships Infront of us.

Y/n:"when did they get here?"

Kaido:"don't know and I don't care. They will be another wreck when we are done with them."

I nodded but I didn't want to wait any longer to so I ran forward to the front of the ship ready to kill everyone on those ships. When I reached the front of the ship I jumped off and using Shiki powers floated myself forward and to one to the marine war ships. All of the cannons from these ships began to move In my direction so I thought that I would give these guys a show. I then stoped Infront of one of the ships that had its cannons pointed at me wanting for me to do something. I then activated they effect of my goro goro fruit that we found on a sky island to shoot a big lighting bolt down from the clouds onto a sh*t that was at the rear of the fleet. As the lighting came down I put my guitar on my back.

Y/n:"if you think those toy gun can stop me then shoot me till your hearts content!!"

Then a man with a black afro as well as a mustache that covered the top part of his lip who was wearing a white navy coat above a fancy suit.

Afro man:"shot him down!!"

Then I heard the sounds of there canons blast so I opened my arms out like I was wanting a hug.

Sengoku POV

I looked at the kid that seemed to have some sort of devil fruit powers. Just before the cannon balls hit him I saw him open his hands out taunting us. When that cannon balls hit the boy I couldn't see him through a cloud of black smoke and explosions. After a minute of cannons targeting where that boy was the cannons stoped and the smoke began to leave felling a little sorry that a child had to die though that thought was brought out of my head when I remember that he destroyed one of our war ships and killed the crew. When the smoke went away I saw that that boy was still floating in the air but now he was holding a club in his left and a sword in his right hand. It's then that I notice that the boy had a hippo on his head that also wasn't hurt.

Child:"is that all you can do? Now let me show you what I can do."

Y/n POV

I then float up in the sky until the ships look like crackers, custard, and angel toys. I then stop using my float powers and began to fall down but I use my grow grow fruit to make myself bigger than a giant with the side effect of my weapons growing bigger to match my size. Both of my feet landed onto marine battle ships destroying them and killing there crew. I then used my father's devil fruit to turn myself into a huge fire breathing snake. I then spat out a ball of fire at another one of the ships. When my attack hit the war ship it blew up causing the ships next to it start to catch fire. I was thinking this was quite easy until the afro man started to grow big as well as get fatter and turn gold.

Afro man:"I won't let you continue on with this madness!"

Then he pointed the palm of his hand at me while I turn back to my usual size. The a orb like the one Edward uses appeared Infront of his hand and I could tell this was bad so I used Edwards powers to creat cracks hoping that would stop the attack. When his attack hit my cracks he was not able to break through which was cool.

Rocks D Xebec POV

I was looking on at the damage that little y/n was doing and I start to grow a wicked smile thinking of all I could do with y/n.

Edward:"kid is holding his own out there."

Kaido:"of course he is! No son of mine would losses to a few ships!!"

Shiki:"at any rate y/n will have destroyed everything before we can have any fun."

Rocks:"well an incident like this will make this boy famous. In fact he might even be the face of a next generation of pirates."

Linlin:"Well then that will be useful for the us."

I nodded.

Rocks:"Shiki!! Fly this ship over to the action! I'm not letting that little boy show us up!!"

Then I could feel the ship start to come out of the sea as we began to float towards the fleet aid marine shops that y/n was making short work on it.

Y/n POV

As I was fighting this dame afro man I begin to get board so I used my strangest power. I covered my hand in darkness which also covers mutter as the golden Buddah man was about to attack me again. When the see through orb touched my darkness sword getting rid of his attack.

Afro man:"who are you and what power do you have!?"

I looked up the man as I float towards his face.

Y/n:"im y/n Charlotte and I eat the copy copy fruit!"

Afro man:"why are you with these pirates!?"

Y/n:"because my mom and dad are there. It is also my home."

Afro man:"who is your parents then?"

I smiled that this man wanted to talk about me.

Y/n:"my dad's name is kaido and my mom is linlin Charlotte. Now good night."

I then raised both my weapons up and smashed them both onto the afro man's head sending him falling back but not before I touched him. I then flew over to another ship on the far right because I was getting board here. When I reached the ship on The right I used my goro goro powers to blast them with there ship with lighting while I float up in the air blowing it up. I was floating to my next ship until I started to fall like I had no powers at all. When I crashed down onto the deck of the ship I brought myself up not really hurt from my fall. When I looked at the marines they were either pointing there guns at me or in a sword stance but is was hard to find them threatening since they looked like the women that come out of captain rocks bedroom after weird noises come from his room.

???:"don't show this brat fear you fools!!"

I looked over to where that voice was coming from while I took slim off of my head and held him in my hands like a puppy. The person that was shouting like mom and dad do to each other had long black hair that was tied up in a top knot at the back of his head, he seemed no older than thirty.

Y/n:"are you the captain of this ship?"

???:"I'm a commodore and you will call me Wendell. I am here to arrest you demon child!"

Y/n:"well I'm here to kill you all so can you just stay still while I do so?"

Wendell:"dame brat I will end you now."

Wendell then started to run towards me as I put slim onto the ground while I get mutter and fatter our ready to kill this man. Wendell then jumped forward then disappear into thin air. I winded my eyes wanting to know what happend to the man but then I felt something hit the back of my head.

Wendell:"what are you made of you bastard"

I swung my sword around wanting to kill this man and I also hoped that what he did was a devil fruit power so I could do it too. The man vanished before I could hit him so I began to look around the top of the ship wanting know where he is. Then I heard something above me so I quickly stuck my sword up in the air. When I looked up us I saw the man was now implied on my sword but I punched him in the nose and strangely I knew what power he had even though I couldn't use my powers. I then looked over to the rest of the marines who were now on the ground more scared than ever and the strange thing was... I liked the feeling of people fearing me.

Rocks D Xebec POV

Me and the rest of my crew were going form ship to ship killing all marines that get in our way or are not in our way. The children were maning the cannons on my ship shooting the ships that were next to it. I was just finishing up a normal Maine by squashing his head on with my hand. I droped the body one the ground and slashed across the chest of another marine. As I was causing hell I looked over to where little y/n was suppose to be and by the sounds of people screaming I'm guessing he is having a good time over there making new friends. I looked over to some marines who were becoming traped in candy from the neck down so that overgrown tongue is proving usful. I began to walk to the edge of this marine ship so that I could jump to my next one.

Timeskip

Y/n POV

I went back to the ship where everyone was waiting for me. I had gotten my powers back after some time had passed but I don't know what happened to my powers. When I landed on the ship I saw that there was some marines tied up on the deck of the ship. I remember seeing one of the war ships leaving and i didn't do much about is since it was getting boring.

Y/n:"what we doing?"

Some of the crew looked at me but the most I cared about were mom, dad, my siblings, and my friends.

Yami:"captain is deciding who dies now so we don't forget who he is."

I nodded and everyone looked back at the tied up marines who numbered around three.

Rocks:"now lads one of you will die and the other two will live until I think that this lot start to forget who I am."

The marines were not given a chance to respond as captain rocks took out one of his guns and shot the marine in the middle of the three.

Rocks:"okay some of you take them to the brig. I'm going to have a wank."

Captain rock's then began to walk away to his cabin. Some members who will likely die in a year or two then began to take the prisoners away as everyone else went away. I walked over to my friends and began to yawn and the same could be said for slim.

Francis:"someone and his hippo is tired."

Y/n:"it's night time Francis and I was fighting so I'm going to sleep."

Yami:"I think that I will join you y/n since it is starting to get late."

Yami then began to walk down into the inside of the ship as I follow him and Francis follows me. After some time of walking past the crew we reached the kids room so which yami opened the door which most of my siblings were in. I began to walk towards my bed so that I could get to sleep but I was stoped when I felt a tug on the sleeve of my kimono so when I looked down to where the rug came from to see my little brother opera.

Y/n:"something you need opera?"

Opera:"can you play us a song big brother y/n?"

I nodded to opera who seemed happy that I agreed so I took my guitar off of my back and knew which song I would play.

Y/n:"guitar change to wooden mode."

Then my electric guitar changed from an electronic guitar to a wooden guitar mode

Pretend it is not an electronic.

I walked over to my bed to sit down as my siblings began to sit around me as well as my friends. I turned to my cheep drummer.

Y/n:"Francis. Can you give me a light beat."

Francis then started to hit the post of the bed giving me a nice beat for my song.

When I finished my song I saw that my siblings and friends were happy enough so I placed the guitar at the side of my bed then lay down onto my bed.

Y/n:"alright that's all and good night folks."

Then I began to feel slim moving about from the top of my head to the side that wasn't lying on a pillow. Slim then plopped down onto my head while I felt him start to eat my hair.

Timeskip to breakfast

Francis POV

I was eating breakfast with the crew. As we were eating I could hear something land outside so I got up and walked over to door. It wasn't a long walk since I was closes to the door and when I opened the door I saw a stack of wanted posters on the deck so I decided to pick them up then walk back into the room. I sat back down next to y/n who was feeding slim some of his fruit like I was doing with Aetos though I have my animal friend meat instead of fruit.

Yami:"what you got there?"

Francis:"new wanted posters"

Y/n:"well who are the lucky guys to be worth something?"

I then started to look through the wanted posters seeing they were some people I didn't know or care about. Then when I turned to the next poster I saw y/n brother.

Francis:"y/n. Isn't that your bother?"

I showed y/n the picture of the pale faced boy. Y/n looked at the picture while he still chewed on his food and after a second y/n began to cough rapidly.

Yami:"chew"

Y/n then swallowed the food that he was choking on then grabbed the piece of paper out of my hand. Y/n then turned to where perospero was sitting.

Y/n:"hay bug bro perospero!! You got a bounty!!"

Everyone stoped eating as perospero ran over to y/n who showed perospero his wanted poster. When the licking machine was close enough he grabbed the wanted poster out of y/n hands.

Perospero:"well this is great lick. I now have a bounty of seven million berry."

Everyone was celebrating but the people who were most exited were his family which seems quite nice to have. I then went back to flicking through the wanted posters wanting to see if there was any new Bounty's for the crew. Then I saw it, it was a picture of y/n with slim on his head like a hat and y/n giving a kind smile to the camera. The most shocking thing to me was that his bounty was huge, bigger that any boy our age should have but then again y/n is not like most boys our age.

Yami:"what the bloody hell's the matter with you? You look as if you sh*t yourself."

I handed yami the wanted poster and when he took it he looked as shocked as I did but I was also wondering what y/n did in that battle for the government to shove this much on him.

Francis:"y/n you also got a bounty!"

I glanced over to y/n and saw that everyone stoped celebrating perospero wondering what y/n got.

Y/n:"ohhh how much am I worth?"

Yami:"well see for yourself."

Yami then turned the poster around.

Yami:"dead man y/n bounty five hundred million"

Then just like that it was silent at how high y/n bounty was.

Yami:"bounty five hundred million berry"

Then it was silent in the room. Y/n then jumped up in the air and shouts in excitement.

Y/n:"YES!!! I HAVE A BIGGER BOUNTY THAN MY BROTHER!!!"

Y/n then jumped onto me trapping me in a tight hug which was painful since y/n was using all of his strength.

Francis:"y/n for Christ sake let go you horned beasts!!"

RockS:"well this calls for a party. Let's head back to beehive island boys!"

This was met with cheers from everyone as y/n let go of me.

Y/n:"now I am going to be the most successful pirate in the world."

I smirked at y/n and put my hand on his head which was easier in his form as a normal child rather than his original hight.

Francis:"and I'll be by your side making sure you doing fall into the sea."

Y/n:"OH!!! That reminds me I think I know how to get to beehive island faster."

Yami:"well go and tell dad then and good luck"

Y/n POV

I walked over to captain rock's who began drinking his bad tasting juice that dad also likes. When I reached the table captain rocks was looking at me with his normal smile.

Rocks"well if it isn't our rising scumbag. What do you want?"

Y/n:"I got a new power and I think that it An get us to beehive island quicker."

Linlin:"and how would you manage that y/n?"

I then began to turn around then ran towards the door that lead us to the deck of the ship. When I reached the deck of the ship I jumped up in the air and floated up in the air while also using my grow grow powers to make myself the side of a giant. I then began to use my portal portal power I got from that Wendell guy then I began to smash my fingers through thin air into a pocket dimension. I then began to pull my hands out as the view inside the portal was the huge skull of beehive island. I then went back to the size I was before and float down to my dad who must have followed me out here.

Y/n:"let's go home and party dad!"

I was exited since the party's we had were always fun and I landed on my dad's shoulder.

Kaido:"what a handy power. That will be useful when I form my own crew and you will be my right hand."

Y/n:"But I'm left hand dad"

Dad then patted me on my head though it was softly not like when he is fighting.

Kaido:"fine then my left hand"

I smiled at my dad happy with everything that was happening.

Rocks:"well isn't the a sight fore sore eyes ya bastards."

I looked over to captain rock's who was looking a little shocked at the huge portal Infront of us but that then quickly turned to excitement.

Rocks:"with this power y/n there is now nothing we can't do and boy you are helping me with taking over the world."

Chapter 5: Strange square stone

Chapter Text

Y/n age 6

Y/n POV

I was following captain rock's with most of the crew following him. We were slogging through a snow island with the snow at the bottom reaching my knees. Thankfully oven was using his devil fruit to keep us warm but I still didn't understand why we were here.

Y/n:"captain why are we even on this island? There is just snow and ice."

Rocks:"because apparently there is a place in this frozen waist land where the best booze is and I want to drink it so any other questions ya sh*ts!?"

Yami:"is it true what they say about people who live in snowy country's like this?"

Rocks:"don't know? What do they say yami?"

Yami:"that people born in snowy country's don't sleep since they die if they do."

Francis:"that can't be true. How could someone function in life without sleeping."

Y/n:"well you could of asked the locals though I don't think they will speak because of your little game."

Yami:"it was just a question."

Then we reached a giant mountain that we were walking to and all of us stoped.

Kaido:"is this it?"

Rocks:"well according to my source the booze are in the mountain so Edward do your thing and also get a shave."

Edward then pulled his arm back with one of his orbs around his fist. Edward then punched the mountain an the mountain anf ground around us began to shake. It only lasted for a few seconds until Edward stoped using his powers when huge chunks of ice came down onto us but rocks stoped them using his yami yami powers.

Linlin:"well looks like you can't break it open rocks. What bright idea do you have now?"

Rocks:"shut up and let me think."

Rocks then began to look around the mountain thinking of what to do next. I then turned around to Francis who was still arguing about how stupid yami question was.

Yami:"I was only curious."

Francis:"I'm curious about many things but I think before I speak."

Y/n:"I still don't see why we needed to be here though since we don't really drink this booze stuff."

Yami:"because all the adults want to and they are bigger than us."

Francis:"but you could be bigger than the if you let that devil power free."

Yami:"is that a hint of envy in your voice Francis?"

Y/n:"don't be mean yami"

Francis:"thanks y/n."

Y/n:"you know that Francis has a dream to find only one devils fruit that he will most likely never find and die but let him have some hope"

I then began to hug Francis with my left arm as I stroke his head with my right hand.

Francis:"y/n that is not a dream. I will find that snake snake fruit. Also don't treat me like a child."

Before I could respond I was interrupted by a loud clap.

Rocks:"I've got it!!"

All of us looked at captain rocks wanting to know his plan.

Rocks:"there's a small hole which hopefully leads to the inside of the mountain."

Rocks then looked at me.

Rocks:"okay y/n off you trot and get us our drink"

I nodded since I could easily do it thanks to the shrink shrink powers.

Rocks:"good now linlin give your boy the barrel to keep the booze in."

I looked over at mama who threw the barrel she was holding to me which was a little smaller than me. When I caught it I then began to drink down to the size of a finger nail hoping that would be small enough.

Y/n:"is this small enough captain?"

Captain rocks then nodded and pointed his finger at a small hole which I was going to be going through.

Rick's:"remember y/n the booze is rainbow coloured."

I then floated towards the hole and when I was close to the hole I wanted to know what rocks was talking about last night when he said this blessings become my curse but I didn't think too much on it since rocks dose say a lot of weird things. When I was in the hole I was just small enough to fit through it into the small path through the ice. Eventually I came out of the small ice corridor I was now in a huge room made of ice which was big enough for the size I like to be so I grew myself back into my normal size. I began to walk forward hoping that the drink I'm looking for is somewhere here. As I am walking through the room I noticed that one the ice walls had pictures on it which had people who seemed to be eating something and as I walk along the pictures changed as I go along until a different man appears opposite of the man who was eating. The new man then thrusted his hand forward into the chest of the man who had eaten and in the next picture the only difference was that the man who was eating now had the same food behind him. I though that it was queer that someone would be drawing here but I continued to look for the rainbow drink. Eventually after some minutes I saw something one the ground which was rainbow and it looked like water so I think that must be it. I opened up the barrel and put it in the rainbow drink waiting for it to fill up. After the barrel was filled up I took it out of the rainbow juice putting the lid back on it and began to walk back to the small exit of the cave but I then realised something.

Y/n:"where did I come from?"

Then my guitar turned I to matter and Vater.

Vater:"go left."

Mater:"no don't listen to him go right."

I looked around nervous since I might be stuck here while everyone else gets to have fun but I quickly shook those thought out of my head since I know mama and father will not leave me alone. I then began walking in one of the paths Not completely sure that I was heading in the right direction but it was better than nothing.

Francis POV

I tossed slim over to yami since we were bored and we found out y/n hippo had followed us here.

Yami:"so francis. When you find your devil fruit are you still set on forming your own crew."

Then yami tossed slim over to me which I caught without much struggle.

Francis:"that was my original plan but I've been thinking that without you and y/n things would be boring so unless you join my crew then I don't really want that anymore."

I then tossed slim over to yami which he caught.

Yami:"well I would never join the crew of a man who is weaker than me so I guess you'll be joining my crew."

He tossed slim over to me as I caught but I noticed that there was a bit more strength behind it.

Francis:"just because you have a devil fruit doesn't mean that you are better than me."

I then put quite a lot of my strength into my throw which he caught though I did notice that he was sent back only a little.

Yami:"do you want to test that little theory of yours Francis?"

He put slim on the ground and the sides of his mouth began to have black fire come out of it while I drew my sword.

Francis:"it's not a theory of it's true."

Then yami breathed his signature black flames at me while I jump above the flames ready to show this bastard what I can do.

Y/N POV

As I'm walking through the ice maze I'm quite sure that I am lost. After a minute I saw something that did not look like ice so I walked towards it wanting to know what it is. As I'm walking towards the strange object I was wondering who was able to put it in here since it looked quite big yet when I reached it there was some weird writing on it and it was also a big blue Square. When I looked at the things drawn on the square I could read it like it was English. It was like instructions on a type of fighting move that would make some people powerless. As I finish up the reading I wanted to take this rock home with me to show mom and dad but I decided not to. As I kept walking through this Ice mountains I noticed a small pathway on the ground that looked like it would lead me out of this frozen tomb. I shrink down to the size of the hole which looked to be the same size of a mouse. As I'm making way through the tunnel I could hear the familiar sounds of fighting so I knew that I was at least close to my family. When I exited the ice mountain I heard the sound was coming from my right so I began to fly towards there growing to the size I like. After about a minute I reached the rocks pirates and saw both Francis and yami fighting eachother. Yami's hands were covered in his black flames while Francis was using his sword, each of them were evenly matched with eachother though they both won't admit that. I then continued to walk forward doing my best to try and not make a sound but the thick snow was not helping me. When I reached the group they still hadn't noticed I was there since they were occupied with the fight between my best friends so I decided to make some noise. I silently called one of my homies down from the sky to get there attention, as cancer was making his way down to the earth at fast speed only the cool once could tell that something was coming towards them. I looked up and saw my star homie coming down though it was quite far away. As it got closer more and more people began to notice it as yami and Francis stoped there fighting to look at it. Captain rock's then raised his right hand in the air while his hand began to get covered in darkness as cancer was becoming closer to the group which might kill some but who cares. As cancer long pointy noise started to come closer to the word rocks caught it before it could touch the ground. Then was a struggle for a bit but like always rocks was able to stop my attack with just one hand and a smile on his face.

Cancer. By the way he is the same size as Prometheus.

Rocks:"well y/n. It's good to see that your back but tell me boy, did you get my booze!?"

Rocks then punched my homie back up into space like it was nothing. I then held up the barrel that had the rainbow juice in it.

Y/n:"i got the rainbow juice! Can I have some?"

Kaido, linlin:"no!!"

Both my friends then laughed at me like they normally did when my parents told me what to do. I then threw the barrel over to Shiki who was smoking one of his cigar's.

Rocks:"well with that done with let's get back to the ship!"

All of us cheered and I called down the rest of my star homies so that some of us can get an easier way back to the ship. When all twelve of the star homies I had arrived some of the crew began to step into them but before steped into Leo I picked up slim who began to eat my middle finger.

Y/n:"I love you too slim."

I then stepped onto leo and used my free hand to hold onto one of the points of my star homes.

Y/n:"let's get going!"

Then my homies began to fly back up into the sky leaving some of the weaker or useless members of the crew to get back on there own. As we were making our way through this blizzard island I looked at my other star homies and saw that yami was on Toros while Francis was on Scorpio. I looked down to the ground noticing that the port where we parked our ship was still on fire but thankfully none of the fire caught the ship. Then everyone who was on my star homies jumped off as my homies were heading back into the sky. When all of us landed on the ship I immediately went below deck to try out this cool new move the big stone told me. When I reached my room I quickly closed the door and began to clear my mind of all thoughts and inhaled then exhaled. After a few seconds of doing that I pulled my right arm back with my palm held back. Then my palm felt different in a weird way but I couldn't tell what I did but I didn't really care. When the door of the room opened I saw that it was yami, Francis, katakuri, perospero, and more of my brothers and sisters,

Oven:"what are you doing y/n?"

Then I looked over to big bro perospero and decided that he was the best to use this trick on.

Y/n:"I learned a new move and I want to use it so can you help me big brother perospero?"

Perospero looked a little uncomfortable but he nodded which made me happy. As perospero walked Infront of me the rest of my brothers, sister's, and friends surrounded us. I then dashed forwarded towards my brother and when I close enough I pushed my hand forward into his chest. I quickly took my hand off of my my brother's chest and went to his back where his devil fruit was. When I grabbed it I had a smile on my feet.

Y/n:"yay! I have my brother's devil fruit!"

When perospero turned around he looked shocked since he probably recognized that I have his devil fruit. everyone else just looked shocked that I had taken my older brothers fruit.

Perospero:"that's probably fake lick."

Then perospero tried to use his powers but nothing happened which made me even more happy.

Y/n:"YAY ITS REAL!!! IM GOING TO SELL IT!!!"

I then ran out of the room while I heard someone was chasing me. When I looked back I saw that it was big bro perospero who looked mad for some reason.

Perospero:"give me back my devil fruit!"

Y/n:"it's not yours its mine now!"

Eventually we reached the deck of the ship where mama, dad, Edward, Shiki, captain rock's, as well as other members of the crew include slim who must have been left behind.

Y/n:"sorry about that slim!"

I ran past slim and jumped up into the air then using my float float powers I went up into the sky. I kept going higher and higher until I reached my dad's shoulder then I landed on it looking happy at my brother who was mad.

Linlin:"what is going on!?"

Perospero:"he stole my devil fruit!!"

All but a few members of the crew looked shocked at the statement.

Rocks:"don't talk sh*t. If he did steal your fruit you would be dead."

I then held out the pero pero fruit to show everyone.

Y/n:"no I did take his fruit look!!"

When everyone saw the fruit they were quite surprised though captain rock's didn't seem impressed.

Rocks:"well let's see if this is true."

Then in the blink of an eye big bro perospero was gone from where he was standing as well as captain rocks. When I looked around the deck of the ship I saw captain rock's holding perospero in his hand holding him over the edge of the ship.

Rocks:"let's see if y/n did take your fruit."

Rocks then let go of perospero leaving him to fall into the cold water of this icy country. I immediately flew to the edge of the ship worried that big bro perospero would sink under the sea. When I looked over the edge I was happy to see that he was floating above the water like people without the devil fruit.

Rocks:"god's..."

I then felt a hand on my shoulder and I knew that it belonged to captain rock's.

Rocks:"y/n, could you take the devil fruit out of anyone or is this just a one off?"

I looked up at captain rocks and I also noticed people past him by the edge who probably wanted to see what happend to perospero.

Y/n:"yeah I can!"

Then a smile grew on his face as captain rocks face which looked like he found a treasure like no other.

Rocks:"good."

Rocks then looked at the rest of the crew who's attention was now focused on captain rock's.

Rocks:"ALRIGHT LADS WERE GOING OFF TO GOD VALLEY!!!"

I then noticed out of the corner of my eye that perospero was climbing back abode the ship.

Rocks:"oh and y/n."

I looked back up at captain rocks.

Rocks:"give your brother his devil fruit back. Were going to need all the power we can get for where we're going."

I nodded and tossed perospero his devil fruit back which he caught.

Y/n:"god valley. I wonder what it's like?"

Chapter 6: God valley incident

Chapter Text

Y/n, Francis, yami, 7

Y/n POV

I was using mirrors to look at the tattoo I got on my back which was the rocks pirates jolly Roger(since there is no official picture of there jolly Roger I'm going to use the one on the top pick on "A brother and son's first bounty")which went from one shoulder blade to the other. Francis, yami, and my siblings were sitting on the other end of the room with some money, sweets and other stuff waiting for me. When I done looking I put the tank top I was wearing back on and walked over to where they wanted me to sit which was just opposite them.

Yami:"okay now that our target has sat down what are the bets that Francis gets the hoop onto one of y/n horns."

Compote:"that's an unfair bet."

Both yami, Francis, and me looked at my eldest sister wondering what she means by that.

Francis:"what do you mean by that?"

Francis took the cherry that was atop the huge trifle on her head since he was sitting on a bed behind her.

Compote:"Y/n is your friend he could just move his head so you can win."

Y/n:"love to know how much you trust your own brother. How about I keep my eyes closed so I can cheat."

Amande:"...fine..."

I closed my eyes as I began to listen to everyone as they were making bets.

Yami:"how about this I'll bet three doughnuts in return you will bet two doughnuts and a slice of chocolate cake. What do you say?"

There was some silence as I guess they are looking at eachother.

Katakuri:"fine."

Then it was quite again which might just be Francis trying to concentrate. As I kept my eyes closed I began to wonder why rocks never asked me to open a portal to where this god valley is. All he told anyone was that he knew what direction it was in just not where it is. Eventually after a bit of time I felt something hit my left horn and then there was a weight on it. When I opened my eyes I saw the hoop Infront of me as Francis looked happy with himself, yami took what was promised and my siblings not looking so happy.

Yami:"thank you for all the sweets. Sorry that you don't have any doughnuts left but that's life."

Francis then walked back over to yami who picked up the lemon cake and took a bite out of the cake. I took the hoop off of my horn and walked over to my friends and family.

Y/n:"well that was fun but now dose anyone else know anything about this god valley place?"

All of them looked at eachother hoping that someone else knew something about God valley. I looked over to yami when everyone else was a bust.

Y/n:"come on yami your dad must have told you something about God valley."

Yami:"all I know is that dad has been wanting the national treasure for as long as I can remember."

Oven:"what is it?"

Yami shrugged his shoulders.

Yami:"don't know. He never told me anything aside form that."

Then I could faintly hear something happening outside of the room and from the look of it so did most of the other people.

Francis:"what's going on out there?"

Then the door burst open and our came streusen looking panicked.

Streusen:"were at god valley and we've got company!"

All of us got off of our arses and then began too run out of the room wanting to see this place as well as see who our company was. By the time we had reached the top of the ship I saw the place which must be god valley. There were large green towers that looked natural all over the island.

Rocks:"WELCOME TO THE EMERALD CITY LADS!!!"

Then we stoped at some land and were greeted by some marines but by the look of them they were nothing special. Many of us jumped off of the ship and onto land with our weapons out ready to give them a warm welcome. As both pirates and marines charge at eachother ready for all hell I noticed yami begin to transform into his beast form.

Bob the marine POV

I was running forward with my sword out ready to skewer these demons. I then saw one of the kids body's begin to transform and grow considerably taller. Horns then begin to grow out of the top of his head while his back opened up with bone like thing coming out of his back. Eventually the hole in his back began to spew out a black fire while you could also see some of the black fire at his front.

This is what yami looking like when he is fully transformed. Also the red flames are black flames and the heart is not there.

Bob:"w-w-what a-are y-y-you!!?"

The monster looked at the marines as its mouth opened and black flames spill out of the sides of his mouth.

Demon:"simple! I'm a human who are the human human fruit model devil!"

Then the devil breathed out it's black flames from his mouth towards us.

Before we continue I should say that rocks D yami hight while in full devil form is fifty eight feet which is just one big mom on top of another big mom

Y/n POV

I watched as the marines burned in the black flames but I did have a problem since they were in the way but I could easily solve it. I used my float powers to go about the flames and go deeper in land wanting to see if this city was really made of emeralds. As I was flying past the black flames I was wondering why so many marines were here, I knew this place looks like it was valuable but still this was too many marines. When I was turning a corner on one of the huge rectangle emerald mountain I saw a huge city that was completely made out of emeralds with ornate art all over like dragons, people who mast be hero figure to there's people. When I saw some of the people who were here I recognized the clothing they were wearing which belonged to the celestial dragons.

Y/n:"captain rocks... What have you gotten us into."

I didn't get two caught up as I flew towards the one of the glass head bringing Vater over my shoulder while the celestial dragon ran away with some of the knight guys ran towards me.

Y/n:"hay I don't want be be held up by you guys so could you just lye on the ground!?"

The guards then pointed there spears at me which was there way of saying no I guess. Once I was getting closer to them some of the guards thrusted there spears forward to my body which just shattered like when someone stabs dad. As the knights looked shocked I began to bring down my club onto one of the knights heads explode like hitting a water Mellon.

Martin POV

I was in hiding with my friends ash, katsu, and nihilus, from the attacks the rocks crew which I heard from. I begin to hear something that sounded like fighting which all four of us wanted to see so we all looked out the entrance of our hiding place. I held onto horīsutā just incase I would have to use it but when I saw who it was I knew that he was me and my friends chance to escape our life's. It was dead man y/n of the rocks crew but hopefully this guy can help let us join and get my friends collars off.

Martin:"I think we have found a way out of our lives."

Nihilus:"who is he?"

Martin:"he's a pirate from the most deadly crew and I even heard they want to take over the world."

Ash:"what's he doing here then!? All he is going to get here is and army of marines?"

Martin:"I... I don't know why?"

Katsu:"Maybe there here for slaves so they can get more men to fight for them?"

While we looked on two more kids ran over to y/n one of which had a bird on his shoulder. Both of whom I didn't recognize but from what I can see y/n did recognise them, so they might also be in the rocks crew.

Ash:"who are those two?"

I shrugged my shoulders not know them or ever hearing dad talk about people who match there description.

Martin:"don't know? They might just be apprentice pirates like that y/n guy."

Just as I was about to move I heard something come towards us and my friends noticed to but when we looked over to where the notice was coming from all I saw was a hippo the same hight as a Scottish terrier which also looked like the one on y/n wanted poster.

Nihilus:"what the f*ck is that thing?"

Kastsu:"it's a hippo though I wonder who's it is?"

Martin:"it's dead man y/n's I think."

I then reached out to pick it up putting its front legs in-between my thumb and index fingers as I lift him off of the ground.

Yami POV

Y/n quickly raised his head up in the air like someone just slapped his ass.

Y/n:"I sense a disturbance in the force."

Francis:"what are you talking about?"

Y/n then began to walk over to one of the emerald houses smashing the head in of one of the knights who was about to get up off of the ground. Me and Francis followed him just incase he gets himself stuck in a trap or something like that.

Y/n:"STOP GROUPING MY HIPPO!!!!"

I had to stop myself from laughing since that would be shocking to hear from anyone except for y/n. Once we had reached the entrance of the house I saw four boys Infront of y/n. All of them looked to be the same age as me, y/n, and Francis, One was a green eel fish man with blue marks on his body.

(I don't own any of these pictures and the ignore the wanted poster. Also all of them are 7 and wearing rags except for one which I'll tell you so use the old imagination.)

Another one was a boy with ginger hair a little taller than the rest of us.

Another boy looked like a zombie with black hair and scars all across his face with the two most notable being a part of left cheek was missing letting me see all the teeth on his left side, his nose was also missing and given that blood was coming out of his missing nose hole I think that it recently happened.

Finally the last kid had duel coloured heir with the front part being a dirty blond with the rest being brown, his eyes were a strangely hypnotic purple coloured while his clothes were not like the rags of the rest of the kids instead a dark red and purple colour trench coat shirt with leather belt like things around different parts of his body, two wrapped around his upper arm while there was two around his waist. He wore grey trousers while showing some of his chest thanks to his shirt having a low v neck.

All but the last man man are wearing slave collars.

One thing that was noticeable was all of them must be slaves since there were collars around there necks which slaves wear but the one in fancy clothes didn't have one. Now that i look at them more closely I could see there was a type of paw print in the left eye of the fish man and the right side of the gingers chest. Y/n then took slim off of the one in fancy clothes which must be the disturbance in this force.

Francis:"who are you four?"

I threw a black fire ball back at one of the knight guys who I could hear coming towards us settings him on fire.

Fancy clothes:"well since I know that the one with the hippo is called y/n I guess I better introduce myself. My name is Martin and what should we call you?"

Francis:"I'm Francis. Now your turn to tell us a name."

The fish man then stepped forward.

Fish man:"my name is katsu I'm an eel fish man. Your turn again."

Yami:"my name is rocks D yami."

The fancy clothes person looked a little shocked at my name but that might just be because I have my dad's name.

Ginger:"my name is Ash."

I nodded but I was more curious about the nose less man since he seemed to be the most interesting in my opinion.

Nose less:"I'm nihilus."

Then it was quite aside from all the notice that was happening behind us but y/n put his hippo on his head though slim was a bit too big for all that.

Y/n:"so what are you four doing here?"

Martin:"we are..... Slaves of the celestial dragons. Yes."

I could tell that he was telling the truth but not the whole truth but I don't know what parts he's keeping out.

Y/n:"well why don't you join the rocks crew!? Captain rocks can get those collars off of you easily."

All the once with collars around there necks looked shocked but that reminds me why is that fancy clothed one not got a collar round his neck.

Ash:"well join your crew so long as we get freedom."

Francis:"well the rocks crew has quite a lot of freedom."

Nihilus:"then when can we meet this rocks guy?"

Y/n:"follow us."

Y/n then began to walk away as the new kids followed him but I didn't really trust Martin since what slave dresses in expensive looking clothes, has a sword, and where the hell is his collar or slave mark. As I'm following behind the three slaves and Martin I keep my eyes on them just making sure they don't try anything but it doesn't seem like they are. After a few minutes of us walking around the once beautiful city that was now caught in bot my black fire and normal fire we eventually find dad kicking the door off its hinges off.

Y/n:"captain rock's! We've got more people who want to join the crew but we need your help!"

Dad looked at us seeing looking a little confused but quickly went back to laughing like a mad man.

Rocks:"well fist things we need to do is get those collars off of you three!"

Dad then walked over to us holding his left hand out so that he could take the collars off of them. Once dad was close enough to ash he put his hand onto his collar and then it was silent for a few seconds except for the background noice. The. In a split second the collar fell off ash neck which shocked the new kids who must have not seen someone who is using Haki or at least not in a way to free slaves. Dad did the same with the rest of the kids but once he stoped at Martin he looked at the necks and saw there was a sword by his side but dad looked fascinated by it.

Rocks:"where did you get that sword lad?"

Martin:"I found it and my name is Martin old man."

I was shocked since the last man to call my dad old he was found next morning chopped up into pieces. Then my dad began to laugh for a few seconds until he looked down at Martin.

Rocks:"I'll let this go just once but let me see that sword of yours."

Martin nodded and pulled out his sword which I immediately knew that this sword was a meito grade from just the sight of the blade but I couldn't tell what quantity of Meito it was. The cord wrap was a light blue with the pommel being a golden colour which might be real gold.

Don't own this obviously but do any of you want to guess what grade it might be?

Rocks:"well... That sure is a lucky find then. Welcome to the rocks crew!"

Y/n cheered since I think he is just happy to have more friends since I remembered him saying he only has two true friends since he say his siblings are automatic friends but he wants to make friends. Me and Francis stayed silent but dad did look at y/n.

Rocks:"now I'll be off I've got to find that national treasure but y/n don't you think that f*cking hippo is getting too big for it to be sitting on your head."

Y/n:"no slim if a perfect size to sit on my head."

Martin:"if your interested in the national treasure of this place then I know where you can find it."

Dad then looked at Martin who I'm starting to become more and more curious about him by the second.

Rocks:"where the hell is it then!?"

Martin then pointed at one of the huge rectangular emerald mountain.

Y/n:"what's it doing in there?"

Martin:"it's a kind of temple that holds lots of valuable items which also includes god's valley national treasure."

Dad nodded then looked at y/n with a serious gaze.

Rocks:"okay y/n get this devil fruit out of me!"

Y/n nodded and did his stance thing which I tried but nothing happened, so I guess you need to know something for it to work. When y/n hit my dad in his chest dad's devil fruit came out of his back to reveal a purple devil fruit with with swirly droplet rings around it with green leafs on top of it.

Dad then caught then caught his fruit which must be worth a fortune to anyone who wants the power of rocks D Xebec. Rocks then threw the devil fruit at y/n who caught it.

Rocks:"keep ahold of this y/n. When this god valley stuff is over and done with I want you to hide it as best as you can."

Dad then left while we were all looking at eachother with all sorts of carnage going on.

Yami:"so is this place real emeralds or is that just a tall tail?"

Nihilus:"it is all made of emeralds."

Y/n then bent down and picked up some of the emeralds that were on the ground and put them in his pockets probably going to spend it on some sweets, drinks and food.

Francis:"I see that your wanting to profit off of this y/n"

Y/n:"no reason not to."

Y/n looked at the now free kids who looked at us wondering what to do.

Y/n:"well... Let's get you all some new clothes since I can't imagine you are comfy in those rags."

The ones in rags nodded so y/n then began to lead them to where our ship was docked.

Timeskip

Y/n POV

I was looking through my brother's clothes looking for clothes that might fit them though two out of the three are happy with there new look. All I was doing was trying to find a coat for ash who said he wanted one like captain rock's but I do remember there was a black one yami had but I can't find where he put it.

Francis:"try and use that mind of yours to remember where you put that coat!"

Yami:"don't worry because I've found it."

I looked over at to and saw him holding the long black coat with golden outlines as well as golden shoulder pads with strings hanging off the shoulder pads. Yami then tossed the coat over to ash who once caught it put it on.(Now they are wearing the same clothes as in the pictures)

Y/n:"okay now that that's all over and done with let's get back out there but would you all like some weapons?"

Ash, katsu, and nihilus all nodded so I began to lead them to the room where we keep the weapons of our dead crew mates. Once we reached the room I opened the door I looked at my new friends to see them shocked by how much weapons are there.

Nihilus:"where did you all get these weapons?"

Francis:"poor sods who didn't live long in this crew."

The three former slaves didn't seem to bothered by that since I imagine life as a slave would involve a lot of death. The three of them walked into the room and took just swords nothing too fancy though I am worried how they will handle themselves since they probably never even held swords until today.

Y/n:"well let's go and kill some dragons!"

This was met with cheers from the former slaves but Martin was the least loudest. The seven of us began to run out of us began to run out of the ship while I hold Vater and mutter ready to club and decapitate some bastards heads. Once we were on the deck of the ship all of us jumped off it and onto the ground then begining to charge back into the chaos while cannon fire goes off though some wasn't from our ship which means more marines are here. As we charged in we saw some marine shoulders escorting what looked like a celestial dragon which was going to help us. Once the marines saw us the stupid haired twat asked or rather yelled at them to shoot at us but Martin ran Infront of us all and slashed his sword across which destroyed the bullets just as they were leaving the guns. The marines and celestial dragon were shocked since I guess they haven't seen anything like that. Once we reached the marines I stuck my sword through the marine chest then slammed Vater down onto his head like a hammer hitting a nail into the ground. When I looked at the other marines I saw that the rest of my friends had already delt with them the rest of the Marines but one of them looked like a wild animal savaged there throat. Finally we looked at the celestial dragon who was cowering with some snot coming out of his nose, I wanted to smash his ugly head in-between my weapons but there were people who deserved to kill him more. I turned to my new friends which I noticed that nihilus had blood all over his mouth and neck.

Y/n:"if you four want to kill him then you may."

All four of them nodded and began to walk over to him seeing the depraved rat being more scared than ever.

Celestial dragon:"s-s-stop! I o-own you all!!'"

Before he could screech out another word the four on them impaled him through his torso but nihilus then began to bite into the rats nose. After a few seconds nihilus ripped the nose off the celestial rat. Nihilus then spar the nose at the now deformed rat.

Ash:"I think that look suits him."

All of us laughed at that since I would say that it is an improvement. The seven of us then began to walk away from him while the others took there weapons out of the rat making blood spurt out of him which would lead to a slow death. Then as we were walking on I saw a ship that didn't really look like a marine ship but once I saw a jolly Roger I was more confused since I wanted to know what they are doing here.

Y/n:"hay Frances. Who's flag is that?"

I pointed mutter at the flag and when Francis looked at it he was quite.

Francis:"there the Roger pirates though I wonder what they are doing here?"

Then suddenly there was an explosion out of nowhere which caught all our attention and I really wanted to see what was going on.

Y/n:"let's go over there! It looks like fun."

I then ran towards where the explosion came from but something I found which was strange was the clouds in the sky were separated like when mama and dad fight. As I'm running I see more of the crew fighting marines as well as other people who looked like pirates. I picked up some of the emeralds that were on the ground and put them back into my pockets since I stored the once I got earlier I my drawer. As we were getting closer to there the explosion came from I heard what sounded like a fight but I could feel the haki that was coming off of this fight. When I reached it I saw captain rocks alone fighting a man with a big black mustache wearing a red pirate clothes and a buff man who was dressed like a marine.

Francis:"that's gold Roger and I think that man's name is monkey D garp but why are those two working together."

I was curious about that but I then began to wonder if garp and captain rocks are related since they both have a D in there name's.

Katsu:"so what do we do now?"

Y/n:"well I want to see how this fight will go but I have no doubt that captain rocks will win this."

I then made myself more comfortable as the rest of my friends begin to sit down or lye down to look at the fight.

Martin:"so y/n I've heard you have a devil fruit. Which one is it?"

I looked at Martin who was sitting down on some broken emerald pillar.

Y/n:"I ate the copy copy fruit which makes me a copy human."

Nihilus:"what dose that let you do?"

Y/n:"well i can copy the powers of any devil fruit by touching the fruit or the user."

Ash:"wow! Can we see you use it on nihilus!?"

I was growing a little concerned since I didn't want to hurt my new friend.

Nihilus:"he means my devil fruit."

Y/n:"oh! I thought I was going to hurt you so I just need to touch you."

I then walked over to nihilus and touched him on the cheek then walked away from him but I need some time to know what it is.

Y/n:"okay so it takes me a Second to get the fruits powers. So do you know what it is?"

Nihilus:"well I did get it just before you and your friends attack and apparently people call it the worst devil fruit."

Y/n:"no such thing a a bad devil fruit just a bad user."

Then there was an ungodly amount pain In my stomach like it was trying to eat me from the inside which I quickly clutched around my stomach and going down onto me.

Y/n:"what the hell is going on."

Both yami and Francis went next to my but right now I just wanted this piece of hell over with. After a few more seconds of this agonizing pain I saw a hand Infront of me which started to look nice and appetising.

Ash:"eat some of my skin. It helps nihilus when these pains come to him."

I didn't need any more convincing since I would do anything to get rid of this pain so I bit into the side of the hand which must be ash's. once I took a bite off his hand the pain has went away and I quickly deactivated whatever devil fruit I got. When I stood back up I looked at nihilus now feeling quite sorry for him since he dose have a bad fruit but I did notice something about it.

Y/n:"well that dose seem bad but I notice something interesting about that devil fruit."

The rest of my friends looked surprised but I did notice that the hand I ate wasn't ash but it was Martin's who was clutching his bite mark.

Y/n:"you were given a zoan devil fruit but not just zoan but a mythical zoan."

Nihilus:"what's that?"

Yami:"I'll show you."

I then turned to yami who bean to turn into his devil form which seemed to be enough to make our four new friends shocked and awe.

Nihilus:"you mean... I can do that?"

Yamithen turned back into his normal form while I look at nihilus.

Y/n:"not exactly but you can turn into something. Give it a shot."

Nihilus:"how?"

Yami:"it will come to you naturally. Just think if transforming."

Nihilus nodded and began to try and change into his new form. Nothing happened at first but after about five seconds he began to change into a creature of horror. His hair was gone with his skin turning into a dirty shade of grey while his makes and teeth began to sharpen but his face was where the real terror was. The skin around the mouth as well as under the chin peeled back to reveal the red muscle as well as his eyes turning as red as blood.

Don't own this

Francis:"now that's a beauty."

Nihilus then began to look at himself like a kid who has just become a giant.

Y/n:"well now we know you have a cool new power the fruit can't be all bad but remind me to bring back someone for nihilus."

Timeskip

As the seven of us were watching on at the fight between captain rocks and the other two coward's. The fight had been lasting several hours but in one second I saw both the maiden stick his fist through captain rocks stomach and this Roger stick his sword also through his stomach. I was shocked at what I had just seen so I ran over to rocks not caring what happens to me so long as I can make sure captain rocks will live. Once I reached captain rocks I got down onto my knees and placed my hands onto his chest still feeling a heart beat.

Rocks:"hay y/n... Guess this is where my story is going to end."

I shaked my head side by side not wanting to hear the captain talk like this since this place can't be his tomb.

Y/n:"no! Don't say that captain rocks you will get through this and the rocks crew will rule the world!"

Captain Rocks moved his right hand onto my shoulder.

Rocks:"y/n... I'm not going to bull sh*t you. I'm going to be gone from the world but I don't want you as well as the others to disappeared like me... Now go y/n get off this island."

Rocks then closed his eyes as his hand fell off of my shoulder falling to the ground. I could feel the tears begin to form up in my eyes which felt like vinegar but I didn't care if it was acid in my eyes.

Y/n:"CAPTAIN ROCKS!!!!!!"

KaidoPOV

I walked over to where rocks would most likely be as most of the island had been destroyed by us. As I'm getting closer I saw the bitch linlin walking in the same direction as me with those dame homies next to her.

Linlin:"kaido. Where do you think that you are going?"

Kaido:"none of your concern."

As rocks was becoming in sight I saw that y/n was next to him with some tears going down his cheeks.

Y/n:"CAPTAIN ROCKS!!!!!!"

I then felt a huge of power which was a feeling everyone in the crew knows well.

Kaido thought:"conquers haki."

Then after a short amount of time y/n fell back onto the ground unconscious which showed he wasn't ready for that kind of power. I walked over to y/n so I can pick him up but as I got closer I noticed that rocks was dead which was great since he had it coming. I picked up y/n off of the ground and put him in my pocket which he was small enough to fit in.

Kaido:"your a dame fool to be loyal to rocks."

I turned around and began to walk towards the ship since it was only rocks who wanted to be here and now he is gone and I'm not going to serve under another again. As I was walking back to the ship I saw more and more of the crew had lost the will to fight. When I reached the ship all of the crew that was there well the crew members that were still alive at least. Once I jumped onto the ship I felt the ship shake quite aggressively as the waves kept put there assault.

Edward:"let's go. I don't want to stay here longer than I need to."

Most of the crew began to lift the anchor and angle the sails so we can get out of here as fast as possible. I then began to into the inside of the ship so I can put y/n in a more comfortable are where he can rest after all the stress his body must have went through. Once I reached my room I walked over to my bed then put my hand into my pocket picking y/n out of it then placing him into my bed. I was about to leave but I decided to walk over to a chest that held my greatest treasure intending to look at it but I was interrupted when y/n friends entered the room.

Kaido:"what are you doing here!?"

I picked up a bottle is sake which was on a table next to me and started to drink it.

Yami:"were just here to see if y/n is okay."

I wanted to kick them out of my room but I knew that my son wouldn't be too happy so I signaled them to enter but there was four more I didn't recognize as well as y/n hippo though I didn't care. All I cared about was making sure once everyone of this dead crew separated y/n would be coming with me and being my strong right hand.

Chapter 7: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

I was sitting in my room at beehive island with my friends and some of my siblings play fighting eachother while I also fed slim some grapes. The current fighters were Martin and my little sister Amande who were both clashing swords against eachother. I wasn't to focused on the fight since I was really wanting to know what was going to happen to me since yesterday once we got back many members of the crew was saying they were going to Captain there own crews but mama and dad say there going to Captain there own crews. Unfortunately they both want me and I know they will start fighting with eachother but I was trying to think of a way to make them both happy. I then went back to looking at the fight to see that Amande was knocked to the ground with Martin's sword at her neck.

Ash:"well that's your four win in a row Martin."

He then looked at the rest of us.

Ash:"so who want to try there luck?"

Before anyone could say anything something began to peck at the window of my room which got my attention. It was one of the world economics journal sea gulls.

Y/n:"oh great I was starting to get a little board."

I walked over to one of my drawers which had some spare change on it which I had enough to pay for a paper. I walked over to the window and opened it, putting the money in the small box then took one of the news papers wondering what the world is making of the fall of the rocks crew.

Martin:"hay y/n can I read that once your done?"

I gave him a thumbs up while sitting down on my bed looking over the front page which said notorious pirate group defeated by monkey D garp. There was some smaller text that I didn't care about since it didn't even mention captain rocks or even any member of the rocks crew. I then tossed the paper over to Martin who sat down into the ground then began to read the paper.

Katakuri:"where are you going to go y/n?"

I looked at my older brother who did seem concerned as well as some of my other siblings.

Y/n:"I... I don't know."

Katsu:"what are you talking about?"

Perospero:"y/n parents are our mother Charlotte linlin and kaido. Both of whom hate eachother so y/n needs to decided who he has to with."

Y/n:"well I have between now and whenever we need to go to decide who's crew I'm joining."

Mostly everyone nodded but I also had another mission to do since I needed to find a good place to hide captain rocks devil fruit. Then there was an ungodly clash of weapons that came from outside the huge skull house which got all of our attention as we ran to my window to see that mama and dad fighting like they usually do but I couldn't tell what they were fighting about.

Compote:"there they go again."

I decided that I wanted to stop this so I grabbed my guitar and used my float float powers then began to float myself off of the ground then through the window. As I'm flying closer to them I decide that I would not make my presents known since I liked seeing there fight plus it's would be better to know what they are fighting about now.

Kaido:"if you think y/n will join your crew you are more stupid than you look you bitch!"

Then there weapons clashed causing the clouds to split in two again.

Linlin:"and you want to take my son away from his family and to your crew of beasts!"

Then another clash cam but I heard all I needed to know but I still wondered what I'm going to do since I could go with mama and siblings but leave my dad alone, or go dad and leave mama and my siblings. Then I got an idea which both of them would not be happy with but I think they would agree to it. I then flew towards my mom and dad, turning my guitar into mater and Vater then began to use my size changing powers to make myself the same size as dad. Once I was close enough I clashed mater with mama sword and Vater with dad's kanabo.

Y/n:"THAT'S ENOUGH!!!"

It was a real struggle to keep there attacks at bay but once they saw me they pulled there weapons away and looked at me as I shrunk down into the hight I was before.

Y/n:"I've decided what I'm going to do and where I'm going to go!"

Both of them looked at me kind of annoyed but they weren't attacking me so that was a good sign.

Linlin, kaido:"what is it!?"

I breathed in mentally preparing myself for this.

Y/n:"how about this I'll stay with mama for half the year and I'll stay with dad the other half of the year. Dose that sound good."

Both of them looked at eachother and I could tell that they were in fact not so keen on the idea. Then when they looked back at me I could tell they didn't like it but I knew they would agree to it so I wouldn't have to much of an argument except the one coming up.

Linlin, kaido:"fine."

Y/n:"who am I going with first?"

Kaido, linlin:"ME!!!"

Then once they turned to eachother I had a simple idea of solving that problem, but before these two could attack eachother again I used my goro goeo powers to shoot a lighting bolt passed there faces blowing up the building it hit. When both of them looked at me I turned my weapons back into my guitar and held up a berry coin.

Y/n:"flip for it. Heads I go with mama first, tails I go with dad first."

Both of them nodded so I began to flip the coin in the air with my hand held out ready to catch it once it comes close enough. One I caught it I put the coin on the back of my other hand.

Y/n:"ready?"

Linlin, kaido:"yes!"

I then looked under my hand to see the coin but I kept it hidden from mama and dad. I then looked up at mama and dad

Y/n:"sorry mama."

I could see mama looking annoyed while dad looked quite happy but that wasn't my punch line.

Y/n:"I'm going with you mama."

Then the roles reversed with mama looking quite happy and dad looking annoyed.

Yami:"mind if we do that too!?"

I looked over my shoulder to see Francis, yami, Martin, nihilus, Ash, and katsu, standing on the roof of one of the buildings.

Y/n:"YES!!!"

When I looked back at mama and dad who didn't seem too happy with me making that decision but I didn't care so long as I get to keep hanging around with my friends.

Y/n:"okay all I need to do is step on dad's ship, pack my stuff, and then I will be able to go!"

Dad and mama nodded since me being on the ship would allow me to warp me and my friends to the ship. I turned back to Francis and yami to tell them to pack there bags.

Y/n:"you might want to pa-"

Yami:"we have y/n, it's you who needs to do that. Plus I think we want to see what your dad's ship looks like since it just got finished didn't it?"

I nodded and walked over to where dad told me where his ship was so I floated up to my friends so that I could guide my new friends to the ship. Once I was Infront of them I smiled putting my guitar on my back using the strap to keep it there.

Y/n:"okay I'll guide you to dad's ship!"

Francis:"me and yami know the way so follow us."

Then all of them began to walk of with Martin, katsu, Ash, and nihilus following yami and Francis while I saluted them.

Y/n:"yes sir!"

Then I began to follow them since I didn't want to go alone. As we were walking to the ship katsu turned around to look at me.

Katsu:"are your parents always like that?"

Y/n:"yep."

Katsu:"are you really okay with your parents hating eachother?"

I then thought about it since I hadn't really thought about it since I had read in books that parents were meant to love eachother but mine did not.

Y/n:"don't know really."

Katsu nodded and turned around while I walked a bit faster so I was standing next to my friends. After a few minutes of us walking while also jumping from roof to roof we reached my dad's ship which was HUGE(for reference since we have never seenkiadoflag ship I'm making it the same hight as the queen mama chanter.)The ship had a dragon on the front which resembled had when he turned into a dragon, the whole thing was made of wood with countless cannons on each side of the ship,

Francis:"is your dad compensating for something y/n?"

Yami and Martin chuckled at that but the other once did not but I guess being a slave they might not get things like that but then how did Martin get it. That didn't patter since I saw king and queen and wanted to play one of my favourite games, annoy king and queen.

Y/n:"I've got to go."

I then started to float over to them as I let my friends see the rest of dad's ship. Once I reached them I sat on top of Queens head as the both of them looked at me and from the look I could see on queen's face I could tell that he was already annoyed.

Y/n:"what you doing?"

Queen:"going on the ship you brat! What are you doing here!? I thought that you were going with your mother!!"

I moved my fingers in and X shape and made a loud buzzing noise, then I started to tap his shiny bald head like a drum.

Y/n:"your half right. I'm spending half the year with mom and half the year with dad as well as you two!"

I then fell backwards and grabbed queen's hair before I fell to the ground. Once I was stopped in the air i let go of Queens pony tail and landed onto the ground.

Y/n:"so you two will have to serve under me as me and dad's underlings!"

I was so happy and cheerful but I could see that the two of them were not happy with this since they kept saying they don't like me but I know that I'm there favourite person in the world.

King:"I don't plan to serve a brat who thinks so big of himself."

I then skipped over to king and once I was next to him I grabbed his ankle. Once I had a tight grasp I then threw him into a building opposite of the big ship, then I turned to queen and began to deactivate my shrink shrink fruit power in only my arm. I then slammed my hand down onto queen and raised it up into the air, then repeating the action. After the twentieth time of doing this queen finally fell to the ground though he was not unconscious.

Y/n:"see! I'm stronger than you two so you will be my underlings!"

I was done playing with them, so I turned my arm back into the size of a normal kid my age and ran over to my friends who saw the whole thing.

Ash:"what the hell did you do!?"

Yami:"y/n was just playing though y/n usually goes overboard when he plays with adults."

Y/n:"adults are supposed to be strong but aside form mama, dad, Shiki, Edward, and...... Captain rocks... They have all been weak."

Then it was quite as bringing back Captain rocks was hard for us since everyone thought that he would never die. Though I don't know how yami is taking this since he and captain rock's never had a good relationship, in fact I don't think they ever saw eachother as father and son.

Charlotte linlin POV

I was walking over to the queen mama chanter where my kids and crew were going to meet me at though I knew little y/n and his friends won't be there since they were probably just wandering around the island. After a few minutes of walking I reached my ship which was quite big which it would have to be for what I have planed for the future of my crew.

Ignore the thousand sunny there. Also while it's there I just want to say how the big mom pirates jolly Roger is in my mind the worst since it's not really something to fear. Plus's what the hell is with that tree!?

I began to step onto the ship and saw most of my crew all getting ready to set off or loading the ship full of food and my lovely sweets.

Linlin:"is little y/n here yet!!?"

Some of my crew looked over to me with fear since if I don't get there answer I like then I can get quite destructive.

Tamago:"no no mama."

I looked over to tamago who was drinking tea while Infront of me.

Linlin:"well tell me once he gets here! I want to get away from those bastards as fast as possible."

Tamago:"oui oui mama we shall let you know as soon as he arrives."

I then walked away to my cabin where my snacks will be waiting for me would be. Once I opened the door I saw my crockenbush on table in the middle of the room, but I also saw y/n hippo in the room trying to to get onto the table to eat some of my sweets.

Linlin:"move away from my treats!"

I activated some of my haki which seemed enough to scare the hippo as it ran over to a corner and cower. I walked over to my table and grabbed one of the crockenbush from the top of the pyramid and started to eat it. When I looked back at y/n pet I saw him shaking like a leaf, I didn't really care if this hippo was scared or not but I knew little y/n would be sad which I can't have, especially now. I took another bit of crockenbush and tossed it over to the hippo.

Linlin:"don't think I like you. Believe me if you weren't my son's you would be eaten."

Then hippo slowly waddled over to the crockenbush that was on the floor. Once he reached them crockenbush he started to smell it a bit before taking a small bite out of it and then had a sort of happy look before completely devouring it.

I walked over to the couch that was Infront of my crockenbush so that I could eat it at my leisure. After twenty minutes the door to my room burst open As I'm eating, when I looked over to the door to see who it was. I saw little y/n at the door on his own.

Y/n:"hello mama!"

Y/n then ran over to me and hugged me with so much strength that if it wasn't me he would of killed me.

Linlin:"are you and your friends ready to go y/n!?"

Y/n nodded.

Y/n:"yes. Francis eagle dropped off our stuff and were ready to go!"

Y/n then hugged me tighter but I looked down at my leg when I felt something rub it but when I saw the source I was annoyed it was y/n hippo rubbing it's nose on my leg.

Y/n:"aww, He likes you mom."

Y/n then stopped hugging me and picked up that hippo and hugged it.

Linlin:"well go to your room and put your things away before we go to our new home."

Y/n nodded then looked down at his hippo.

Y/n:"say goodbye slim."

The hippo in response yawned and y/n then left the room leaving me alone to eat my crockenbush.

Rocks D yami POV

I walked through the corridors of this ship to lead Martin to the toilet, though I had a different reason to be with him alone. Once we turned the corner we arrived at a door which was the toilets of this embarrassing ship.

Yami:"here it is Martin."

Martin:"thanks yami."

Then he walked passed me to go to the toilet but once his back was turned to me I quickly wrapped my arm around his neck and began to speak to him.

Yami:"I don't know who you are Martin but I promise you if you if you do anything that hurts my friends then I will gladly kill you Martin, or whatever your name is?"

I then let go of his neck though it was strange that he did not struggle to get out of it.

Martin:"well that was quick. I though I had a bit more time before someone started to put the pieces together. Dose anyone else know?"

Martin looked at me with a face showing both curiosity and worry.

Yami:"me and Francis as far as I'm aware."

Martin:"well that's good but if you could do me a favour. Don't tell anyone else, I have no intention on hurting our friends."

He then walked into the toilet while im still staring at the door to the toilet not knowing to trust him or not. I then started to walk away thinking on what to do about this since he could be a spy, though that seems unlikely since he took part in killing both marines and a celestial dragon. As I'm walking through the corridor to go back to me, y/n, and Francis room but I then bumped into the small chef.

Streusen:"I've been looking for you."

Yami:"what the hell do you want?"

The small man handed me a wanted poster which I took but was surprisingly to see me there though the poster got my name wrong.

Yami:"demon son yami Xebec, three hundred million berry."

I then looked back at streusen.

Yami:"anything else?"

Streusen:"no now I'll be going to cook dinner."

He then walked off while I flipped him the bird and continued to walk over to my room to show Francis this and if he is there y/n too. Once I reached the room I opened the door which didn't have a homie on it, thank god, I saw that only Francis lying on his bed while reading a book about the different places in the world while eating cut up French fruit tart while on y/n side was just the drawing of the ship he wanted.

Yami:"guess what I found out."

Francis took his attention away from his book and looked over at me.

Francis:"what?"

I tossed him my wanted poster which he caught and opened up to see, his face looked the exact same as when he was reading his book.

Francis:"strange, usually the marines give the full name."

He then held out his hand with the wanted poster in it.

Francis:"good job by the way did you talk to Martin about him being full of crap."

I took the wanted poster, then walked over to my bed and sat down on it.

Yami:"well he didn't try to deny it in fact he admitted it though he asked that I didn't tell anyone."

Francis:"good job in grassing him up then."

Yami:"shut it. Now he did say that he had no intention of betraying us and since he admitted everything else I think we should give him a chance."

Francis:"okay if you say so."

Then the door was kicked open to reveal y/n holding slim in his arms while Aetos flew past y/n shoulder and landed next to Francis.

Y/n:"hi."

Y/n then walked over to his bed while putting his hippo onto the ground so it can walk about the room to its hearts content. Y/n then sat down onto his bed and looked at me then at Francis.

Y/n:"is something wrong?"

I quickly handed him my wanted poster which he seemed exited by.

Y/n:"That's great! You have your first bounty and you look cool in the picture!"

I didn't really pay attention to the picture of me but now I am curious what it looks like so I walked over to y/n to get a look at my picture. When I was next to y/n I saw that the picture on the wanted poster was of me smirking while the right half of my body had black flames on it.

Yami:"yeah. I do look good in my wanted poster."

Y/n then handed the poster back to me which I took and walked back to my bed thinking of what the rest of the remanence of rocks crew are doing. From what I heard Edward or whitebeard is starting his own crew and most of the strong once are doing the same like John, Shiki, barragan, and silver axe.

Y/n:"hay guys I want to ask you all something."

I was now brought out of my though since y/n now was talking more serious now rather than his usual childish voice.

Y/n:"I plan to start my own pirate crew when I'm older and I want to know if you two would want to join me when the time comes?"

I looked over to Francis who was also looking at me wondering if y/n is really serious about this, we then looked back at y/n to see he was still serious except for slim who was trying to eat his hand.

Francis:"so long as I can map the world and write my book im fine with whatever."

Then y/n looked at me but now the seriousness was gone since he was trying to give me puppy dog eyes.

Yami:"so long as I get to do what I want to do I'm not too bothered."

Y/n then raised his hands up in the air.

Y/n:"YAY!!!!"

Then he ran over to me and trapped me in quite a strong hug while slim is still trying to eat y/n hand.

Yami:"y/n...... I... Can't... Breath!"

Y/n then let go of me and looked quite sorry.

Y/n:"sorry about that I'm just happy that I get to keep my friends around since I don't really want you guys to leave me since I don't really have many friends."

I then punched him in the forehead with some of my haki armouring it since this is getting to emotional.

Yami:"shut up. I'm only joining you cause the sea would be boring without an annoying redhead to accompany me."

Y/n then got off of the ground without any injuries.

Y/n:"if you say so. Also we will be going to a place called totland."

I hadn't heard of this place so I looked at Francis since he know a lot about islands. Francis looked at me.

Francis:"don't look at me I haven't heard of this place."

I was a little unhappy that he did not know but it was still nice to go somewhere i don't know.

Chapter 8: Setting up a pirate base and meeting the native

Chapter Text

Y/nPOV

I was waving goodbye to mama, my brother's, my sister's, and the rest of mama crew since I wanted to explore this Island. It was one of the first islands in what mama calls an archipelago, my friends were with me and they all brought different types of things like books, weapons, den-den mushi, and cooking equipment. I turned to my friends who were looking at the forest wondering about something.

Nihilus:"do you think there is anything to eat in this island?"

Yami:"don't know."

Katsu:"let's find out."

Just before we were going to enter the forest Martin stoped and looked intensely at the leafs of the trees. I walked up next to Martin and put my hand onto his shoulder which seemed to make him jump a little bit.

Y/n:"are you okay Martin?"

Martin:"yes. Just a little on edge."

I don't know why but I saw yami and Francis look at Martin like he was our enemy for some reason. We then continued to walk into the forest wondering what we will find but Martin was still on edge even having in hand grip the handle of his sword. We saw many animals who who must taste nice since some of them were quite fat and meaty. Suddenly Martine pulled out his sword and ran towards me with a tough look on his face, I thought he was going to try and kill me but he ran past me. I then heard the sound of metal hitting metal from behind me which made me curious so I turned around wanting to know what Martin had hit. I saw a boy who looked the same age as us holding an old looking sword which is what hit Martin sword, he was also wearing no clothes which must be awkward for Martin.

Basically take the bat away and replace it with a old looking sword and like in the description he's naked.

Martin:"who are you!?"

Martin then slashed his sword across sending the blue haired boy back though he landed onto his feet. I then sat down onto the ground looking at the fight since it dose seem cool to see what is going to happen in the fight. I heard the rest of my friends sit down as Martin and naked boy began to clash swords again, I did wonder why the boy was naked. The naked boy then jumped up into the trees though Martin followed after him with just one jump off the ground. When both of them landed on one of the branches on the tree they clashed there swords again but unlike last time Martin sword broke off a part of naked boys sword, then in the blink of an eye Martin dashed to the other side of him and putting his sword back into his holder.

Martin:"you picked the wrong man to fight."

I think that's what he said but I was guessing on some of the words but I was more concerned that he hadn't hit naked man. Then once Martin sword was back in its holder blood shot out of naked man's chest in a X shape like a a red fountain.

Martin POV

I had just finished killing that naked man, I did wonder what he was doing here since I don't remember seeing any signs that someone could be living here. I then turned around to look at the dead body but as I was about to see the body someone punched me off of the tree. From what little I could see I thought it was the naked man though it shouldn't be since I was sure I cut through his, heart, lungs, stomach, kidneys, and some other that I don't know. Once I landed on the ground the fall was extremely painful though dad put me through worse. When I looked back up at the tree I saw that the naked boy was still alive and I did cut him as bad as I thought.

Martin:"what the hell are you?"

The naked boy then jumped down towards me holding his sword with both of his hands above his head, before he could bring it down on me I pulled my sword out of its scabbard blocking his sword from splitting my head into two. Then I put much of my strength into my sword even augmenting it with my armament haki to send the naked boy back to the tree. Luckily for me his back was slammed into the branch of the tree that he punched me off, as the boy landed back onto the ground on his chest I got back onto my feet ready to slice his head off if it mean getting him to die. The naked then started to get back up to his feet while I gripped both of my hands on the handle of my sword ready to end this with one final attack. Then as if I knew when we both changed forward with him holding his sword in his one hand across his chest while I held it down across my bottom left. Then the clash of metal against metal came but it wasn't my sword against his instead I clashed against y/n kanabo while the naked boys broken sword hit y/n sword.

Y/n:"I've seen everything I needed to see!"

Then y/n pushed his arms out sending the two of us flying back though the both of use were able to keep on our feet. Y/n then turned around and faced the naked man who just looked mad and didn't seem to care or notice the huge X shaped gash in his chest. Y/n then stabbed his sword into the ground and held his hand out.

Y/n:"now. I want you to join me in my future crew."

I was a little shocked that y/n asked the man who had just tried to kill him to join him, I don't even know if this guy can speak English. The naked man then walked over to y/n and started to smell y/n hand like a animal before biting down on it.

Katsu:"I think that was a no."

All of us except for y/n and the naked boy laughed at katsu comment. Then the naked boy stoped biting y/n probably due to y/n having such tough skin like his dad.

Naked boy:"what is crew?"

I was now surprise that this thing could speak English now and didn't know to much about things.

Y/n:"well a crew is a group of people who sail the seas and go on adventures."

The naked boy then tiled his head in confusion though I don't know which part he was confused about.

Naked boy:"what is the sea?'

Y/n:"the sea is the blue thing around this islands and every other island in this world."

I then started to feel less hostility from the naked boy so I started to put my sword away since our fight is practically over. I heard the footsteps of everyone else start to come over to us to do whatever they plan to do with this strange boy.

Naked boy:"when do I go?"

Y/n then looked up at the sky probably thinking what to say since he technically isn't a pirate Captain yet.

Y/n:"well I said in the future so give or take I will have my ship ready in... Ten years? Provided that nothing goes wrong at water seven.(Remember y/n has a devil fruit that takes him to places he's been or know the location off.)"

Well is was nice to know how long I would have to wait before y/n formed his pirate crew. Then quite suddenly I fell to the ground as something heavy fell on my head. I took whatever landed on my head off with one hand, I took my head off of the ground and saw that it was y/n pet hippo, slim.

Martin:"what the hell were you doing in the sky?"

I looked up at the sky and saw what looked like a bird circling us which might be Francis eagle. I got myself back up while getting myself over to the rest of my friends, I then realised that I left my other friends behind high in the sky, wonder how they are doing now that I am not there. I didn't get to held up on it since I'm sure that they are doing alright for themselves even if I am not here.

Martin:"so. Can I request that we put some clothes on the naked boy since I don't want to see his meat and two veg."

This was met with nods with the rest of us looking at eachother since we were wondering who would have the clothes on them to give to him. After a few looks all of us stopped at y/n or more specifically his kimono.

Y/n:"why are you looking at me?"

Y/n sounded quite worried like we were going to ask him to be completely naked.

Yami:"hand over the kimono y/n."

Francis had his hand out for y/n to hand it over but I could tell with the look on y/n face we would need to take it by force.

Y/n:"no! Use your own clothes."

Nihilus:"you don't need the kimono y/n, you wear clothes under it."

I was starting to get the sense that y/n wasn't going to be resemble, so we will need to take that kimono by force.

Martin:"pin him down!!"

Then like that all of us rushed towards y/n with yami using a rokushiki called sorry to get there before any of us could see him move. As all of us had him pinned to the ground we began to take off his kimono by force despite his protests. Once we got his kimono off we tossed it to the naked boy who caught it.

Yami:"put that on and we will talk later."

As all of us got off of y/n I saw that he was wearing a black tank top with a dark grey trousers.

Y/n:"you big bullies!"

I could tell y/n was just acting since if he really didn't want us to have it then we would be unconscious on the ground. When I looked over to our new crew mate I chuckled when I saw instead of putting the kimono on he simply put it on his head like a hat.

Martin:"someone had better help him out before I need to cut something of his off."

Francis:"thanks for volunteering Martin."

The rest of them laughed at this while I just signed since I really didn't want to do this. I walke over to the boy and the first thing I did was take the kimono off of his head.

Martin:"first off can you hold your arms out."

The naked boy did so and I put his arms through the sleeves of the kimono, I then closed it up as well as tying it up so he wasn't naked.

Martin:"done. Now please keep it closed... Sorry what is your name?"

The now clothed boy looked at me confused, guess he didn't have a name.

Blue haired boy:"what's this name?"

Martin:"well it's something we call eachother, it helps each and every person be unique in there own way."

He nodded.

Blue haired boy:"what's your name?"

I pointed to myself.

Martin:"my name is Martin."

I then pointed to Francis as the boy followed my finger.

Martin:"that's an arsehole called Francis."

Y/n POV

I was looking for some animal to kill so that we can get something to eat, turns out that Ash was trained to cook by the celestial dragons. All of my friends were looking at me wondering what my plan is to get us something to eat.

Y/n:"okay first let's get some meat so... Yami, you take nihilus, katsu, and Martin, to get some meat."

He nodded as well as the other two though I don't know how Martin feels about this or if he even heard this.

Y/n:"now Francis you take Ash and find other things to eat here."

Yami:"and what will you be doing?"

I pointed my Thumb at the new member of our future crew.

Y/n:"well I'm going to try and learn more about our new island with the help of our friend!"

Most of them had a strange look in there eyes for some reason.

Yami:"very noble of you to take the easiest of those jobs y/n."

Ash:"don't worry I'll make sure y/n gets less food."

I did not like that idea since I wanted to eat quit a lot.

Nihilus:"sounds good to me."

The rest of the group agreed and they all started to walk away as Martin and our new friend were being left behind. Both of them Looked curious since to them it must seem like some of the crew were walking away from us.

Y/n:"Martin. You are in yami group, you are hunting for some meat!"

Martin:"and what are you doing while I am hunting out of curiosity?"

I wrapped my hands around our new blue haired friend who was wearing my kimono.

Y/n:"I will get to know... Sorry but what is your name?"

Blue haired boy:"don't have one."

I looked over to Martin wondering if what our blue haired friend is saying is true. Martin nodded.

Martin:"well I'm sorry I couldn't keep talking to you but I'll see you at lunch."

Martin then walked away while waving at us, I did the same followed by our blue haired friend, though I don't know if he know what that means. Once Martin was away I took my arm off of my blue haired friend.

Y/n:"okay. So where do you live?"

Without saying a word the blue haired boy began to walk away so I followed him through the trees. After a minute of walking I decided to strike up a conversation.

Y/n:"so do you know any more people here or were you just here on your own?"

Blue haired boy:"there was another, the person called themselve mom. The person said I was her son, what dose that mean?"

Oh, there are more people on this island that was nice but I was a little surprised the person didn't know what son meant.

Y/n:"well the person your talking about is one of your parents. A parent is a person with a child they look after and you were her child given what you have told me."

Blue haired boy:"wait, is my name son?"

I chuckled since this woman clearly didn't tell this boy anything about normal things.

Y/n:"no your name isn't son, that's just what a parent calls a child who is born a boy."

The blue boy nodded and after another minute we reach an area by the sea that looked like a camp site you would expect some people who were lost at sea.

Y/n:"nice."

I then remembered to ask my new friend something.

Y/n:"do you want us to patch you up after Martin... You know."

I pointed to his wound that Martin gave him during there fight. The blue haired boy looked down at his wound then back at me.

Blue haired boy:"no I am good."

I nodded since he doesn't seemed bothered by it so I walked around the camp site seeing that there is a bed, a map on the wall, some shelter, and some other stuff but the strange thing was that there doesn't seem to be anyone else here.

Y/n:"is the other person gone right now?"

Blue haired boy:"no. She said that she was dieing, what dose that mean y/n?"

Now that was one hell of a question, what is death.

Y/n:"well it's something that... Moves us from one place to another place. Yes that's I good way to describe it."

Blue haired boy:"is it a good place you go."

Y/n:"don't know. It's really a one way road, if you go there then your not coming back."

He nodded as I continued to look around but I did spot something that looked like a letter so I went over to it. Once I saw it I could tell that it was wrote some time ago since the paper was ripped and part or other parts were missing. I looked over the the blue haired boy.

Y/n:"is it okay if I read this?"

He nodded and j turned back at the letter and began to read what it says.

To those who my be reading this I am dead. That doesn't matter right now but what dose matter is if you have a ship please take my son to civilisation, I can't raise him in flevance where he will die before me. Don't worry he didn't have amber lead poisoning, just promise that he will be looked after since he deserves more than to live on a jungle island all of his life.

His name is grimmjow Jaegerjaquez and please look after him.

I put the letter back down onto the place I had found it and looked back over to the boy whose name is grimmjow, quite a strange name. So I guess I know what killed his mother since I heard the grownup talk about amber lead poisoning.

Y/n:"well. That letter told me a lot. I also know your name now."

Grimmjow looked really exited now since I guess he really wanted a name.

Y/n:"well your name is grimmjow Jaegerjaquez but we'll just call you grimmjow for simplicity."

Grimmjow:"grimmjow... I like it."

I then held my fist out waiting for grimmjow to fist bump it but he looked at me confused, guess he doesn't know a lot.

Y/n:"you just punch my fist lightly."

Grimmjow nodded and lightly punched my fist.

Timeskip

I was sitting on the ground as Ash was serving us up our dinner. The rest of the crew were quite happy to know the name of our new friend, Ash then handed one plate katsu who handed it over like a game of parce the parcel. Eventually all of us got a bowl and it looked like we were going to to be having stew which dose smell quite nice. It was a creamy colour with bits of meat, carrots, potatoes, and broccoli,

I don't own this

Martin:"lovely as always."

All of us then looked at eachother and smiled though grimmjow just copied up.

All of us except grimmjow:"let's eat!!"

Then we began to dig into our lunch which was amazing despite it looking like something any common family could make. As we eat on the first of us to finish was yami who pored himself another serving of the stew. When I finished mine I wiped my mouth and looked to my future crew and knew that one day we will be a force that makes the world cower, just like captain rocks.

Chapter 9: the switch

Chapter Text

Y/n, ash, Martin, nihilus, 7

Yami, katsu, Francis 8

Grimmjow unknown.

Y/nPOV

Toady was the day that I would be going onto dad's crew with my friends. The island that grimmjow lived on became our pirate base that we named “the super secret pirate base”, I think it's quite catchy. My little brothers and sisters seemed to like there new home as well but some of them keep asking me to take them back to island that mama said would be called cacao island but they are not cool enough to hang about with me, besides don't want them getting hurt. As for my friends they loved this new place since some navy ship come here and we are usually the first that get to beat them up. My friends have also been having fun like our newest one grimmjow who now knows more about the world while he also got a bounty as well as everyone else's too, so now all my friends outside my family have Bounty's. I still have my five hundred million, yami has three hundred million, Francis and Martin both have one hundred and fifty million, nihilus, ash and, katsu for a good forty seven, while grimmjow had eighty five million.(Incase you are wondering there overall bounty is one billion three hundred twenty six million or 1,326,000,000, or in my favourite navy admiralAokijimath skills “one big ass number.”)I looked on at my friends and was pretty happy to see that they were all ready to go and mama had arranged a party for our departure. The main island that mama decided to call whole cake, she was even building a city as well as a castle that resembled a cake.

Y/n:"so what do you think dad's crew is going to be like?"

The question was mainly for yami and Francis since they know him better than the others. I took another bite of my big bit of meant on the bone while yami swallowed his meat.

Yami:"they are probably killing anyone who they come from."

Francis then put down his knife and fork

Francis:"according to the newspaper he and the rest of the one hundred beast pirates have been making a name for themselve, hunting marines, stating wars, along with other stuff. So I would say we're in for a wild ride."

Francis and yami then went right back to eating while I felt grimmjow looking at us strangely.

Y/n:"you okay grimmjow?"

Grimmjow:"what's your dad and his crew like y/n?"

Now that was a hard question since I don't really know because all I have is second hand sources. Guess I should be truthful.

Y/n:"don't know. Guess we will have to find that out when we get there."

He nodded and the rest of us continued to eat as well as have a good time with my mother's side of the family

Timeskip

I was now saying my final good buys to my brothers and sisters though some of the asked why I had to go to kaido crew, I just told them that someone needs to annoy my dad. The final one of my siblings I had to say goodbye to was my most clingy little brother cracker, a purple haired boy of three. I bent down and wrapped my hands around him, hugging him while he did the same.

Cracker:"please can you take me with you big bro."

I moved my head to look at him in the eye so that I can explain why he needs to stay.

Y/n:"cracker, your place is here with mama and the rest of our siblings, but I need to be with dad for a bit so that I can keep him company as well as annoy dad."

I then let go of him but he didn't want to let go of me, I really didn't want this to be harder than it had to be.

Y/n:"come on crack, I need to go now."

All this did was make cracker hug me tighter, I don't know if he thinks that I am leaving forever or not.

Yami:"hurry up! Stop playing with your kid brother and let's go!"

I then was able to separate cracker from me and placed him onto the ground. I stood up more and once I was standing up fully I was twice his size in this hight, I patted his head.

Y/n:"don't worry cracker I'll be back, just be brave for your big brother."

He nodded at me as I walked over to my friends who were eating some snacks, then I went to the last person I had to say goodbye before I leave.

Y/n:"bye bye mama."

H then hugged around her legs and she put the back of her hand on the back of my head.

Linlin:"bye bye y/n, and I have a gift for you."

I looked up at he as she pulled out a den den mushi which looked like mama.

Linlin:"incase you miss your family y/n you can just call me and I'll answer."

I let go of mama and held my hands out to mama who placed the den den mushi in my hands.

Y/n:"silly mama, I will have dad."

Mama then bent down, practically sqauting though she was still taller than me. Mama then put her hand on my head, ruffling my hair.

Linlin:"and who is your favourite parent little y/n?"

Y/n:"don't know. We'll see who gets me my be better birthday present, Will you be there?"

Mama then looked at me confused for a bit before she had a look on her face which reminded me of when she saw me naked with my friends in the woods.

Linlin:"sh*t."

I then walked over to my friends holding the den den mushi to show it to them. Once I was Infront of them they looked at it.

Y/n:"look, we got a new toy."

Yami:"great, now we get to call your mom for some den Den mushi call sex."

The rest of my friends laughed as I did since I still don't get these jokes. I put the snail in my pocket and knew we had to go now.

Y/n:"well I'll open up to dad's ships."

They nodded and I stuck my fingers in the air and began to move them apart like i was tearing open a wall, then the area I opened up looked like the top of dad's ship. One by one each of my friends walked through it until it was only me left to walk through, when I did walk through it I turned around to look at my mom as well as my brothers and sisters giving them a wave. When the portal closed I looked around the ship seeing people looking at me and my friends, they were wearing weird clothes like you would see some villain in a comic wear.

Guy:"where did you eight come from!?"

Grimmjow:"we come from another pirate crew called the big mom pirates."

That wasn't a very good thing to say since for some reason mom and dad don't like eachother which is weird since they both like me and I like them so I don't really get it.

Y/n:"either that was a good call or a bad call grimmjow."

The members of the animal kingdom pirates, which was the name of the crew that dad named his crew began to surround us pointing there weapons at us.

Nihilus:"well this seems like it is going to end one way."

As we were all getting ready to kick these guys butts.

King:"stop."

The whole crew turned to look at king as did me and my friends, I also noticed that both yami and nihilus were in the midst of activating there devil fruit's. I began to wave at king and didn't wave back for some reason.

Girl:"king do you know these kids?"

He nodded.

King:"the boy with red hair is kaido son, the rest are his friends though I don't know the blue haired one."

The crew looked shocked that king said that I was dad's son, they began to shake a bit for some reason.

Francis:"well then could we see kaido? I'm sure that he wants to see his son, not sure about us though."

I wrapped my arm around Francis.

Y/n:"don't worry dad will want to meet you all too."

He nodded as all our began to walk forward when king pointed to a huge double doors which would be big enough for dad so he might be in there. As we were walking the crew of this ship looked at us like we were rare animals which technically is true. Once we were Infront of the doors I was going to knock it until they burst open with a man wearing the same clothes as the rest of the grunts in the crew was sent flying out. I looked in the room and saw dad sitting down drinking his special juice.

Y/n:"hay dad!"

I started to run over to him wanting to give him a hug while he squinted his eyes at me like he did back in the rocks crew when he also did drink too much. when I was close enough to him I jumped up to him and opened up my arms so I could hug him, dad raised his hand in the air and brought it down slamming me into the floor.

Kaido:"little brat! Why didn't I get a call from you!!?"

Martin POV

I looked on at this strange father son reunion, I know I never saw them together much when the rocks crew was disbanding but I didn't realise this was the type of relationship the had. When kaido removed his and I saw y/n lying on the ground but he immediately got up.

Y/n:"but I didn't have a way to call you."

Kaido then began to think and then a look of realisation appeared on his face.

Kaido:"oh, sorry. Now give your father a hug!"

Y/n nodded and jumped over to his father, one y/n hugged his father kaido patted y/n with his right hand though it looked like he was covering y/n with the size difference between the two. I then felt something rub against my leg which I knew was slim, our groups little mascot.

Martin:"did you ever tell us what y/n dad's devil fruit was?"

Yami:"the dragon dragon fruit, me and Francis use to ride y/n when he turned into a dragon."

Dragon. Why did it have to be a dragon, can I not escape them even when I join a pirate crew and got a bounty. Once y/n let's go of his dad he floated back to us but I was now curious to see what he looked like when he turned into a dragon. The door to the room then burst open again, I quickly turned my head to see who it was and it was just a common grunt.

Grunt:"lord kaido. We have found the ship that you were looking for, we wait your command!"

What ship that he was looking for? What have we just walked into, kaido then began to stand up with a serious look on his face. Kaido walked forward passed us while holding onto his kanabo, once kaido was out of the room y/n followed him and the rest of us did the same because for me I wanted to see what the man who has been called a warmonger was looking for. As we were walking I caught a glimpse of a fleet of ships with the flags of two nations that were on the brink of war which the world government didn't want since they were very valuable.

Martin:"your wanting to make angria and dunwall go to war."

Kaido looked down and me and nodded without a care in the world of the outcome will be. Kaido then looked at y/n.

Kaido:"y/n I need another dragon, you can even give your friends a ride is you want."

Now I was looking at y/n who nodded and I even saw Francis and yami smiling at the sound of that plan. Y/n then ran for the edge of the ship followed by Francis, slim, and yami, the rest of us did the same since to me at least they seemed they had done whatever they were going to do before. Y/n then jumped off the ship and the rest of us did so too but only about five seconds later, as we were falling off the ship I saw that y/n was replaced with a long slender red dragon with big horns like a stags, his hair which went across all of its long back was as red as blood, finally on his back was the jolly Roger of the rocks pirates

don't own. Removethe scar, tattoos, arm bands, mustache, and the beard, as well as any other things that arekaidos. Remember the black hair is red.

I landed on top of y/n head along with the other friends, y/n was still getting bigger and when I looked at the sky I saw that there was a blue dragon in the sky which was bigger than y/n.

Martin thought:"so y/n could become as big as that one day."

Eventually y/n stopped growing and he was about half as big and long as his dad was, y/n then started to fly over to the ship's while I noticed y/n star homies come down to us from the sky. Y/n then starts to move forward giving the rest of us a front row seat to watch the carnage, I remember that the king of dunwall had a devil fruit which made his body diamond, luckily for us Francis always has fruit on himself so we just need him to be close. While we were all sitting on top of y/n snout I saw that the ship's cannons were starting to get pointed at us which made me hope those guys didn't have good aim since I don't want to get hit with a cannon ball. The snout started to rise as I also felt hotter, all of us were able to keep our balance except for slim as he rolled down which was slightly funny. When I looked back at the ship's I saw the cannon balls coming at us, they proved to be useless since y/n shot a ball of fire at them which was enough to destroy them.

Katsu:"this isn't good."

I looked at katsu and saw that he looked dehydrated, we really should have seen this coming since fire and fishmen don't mix well.

Nihilus:"y/n close your mouth! Katsu isn't doing good over here!"

Y/n:"sorry!! I won't do it again!?"

I didn't know if y/n was talking normally or shouting but what i did know was that that when y/n fire his the ship's they blew up, it was amazing. Y/n started to get closer and closer to the ship's and I knew which one the meeting will be on.

Martin:"y/n! Head to the ship in the center with two different flags on them."

Y/n direction changed to the ship as cannons still shot at him but thanks to his extra thick skin he want hurt, once we were above the ship I recognised the ship so I jumped off of y/n. When I looked up I saw that my friends were looking down at me along with y/n, I remembered that I didn't tell them what I was doing and I didn't have any fruit on me.

Martin thought:"aw hell."

I turned back down to the ship and I saw that getting closer to the deck, when I was close I landed onto my feet getting the attention of everyone who was present. I pulled out horīsutā ready to cut through anything to get that devil fruit.

Martin:"sorry about this but our captain wants war and I want your devil fruit so could you just let me kill you?"

The kingdoms soldiers and marines pointed guns and swords at me, they really must be stupid to think that would work on me. I dashed forward as the people shot at me but they were not even hard to deflect, block, or destroy. When I reached the troops that were holding there swords I slashed my across my side when I wasn't enough to hit them with the blade but thanks to the special rankyaku I have. When my attack hit the men they fell back as blood pored out of them, I looked at the people with guns who had stopped firing at me, probably two shocked to do a dame thing. I have these guys the same treatment and like the men with swords they fell over blessing out leaving me to be the one to kill the king's. When I looked at the king's I saw that one king had a rapier while the other was using his diamond diamond fruit, or was it called the sparkle speckle fruit.

King 1:"why are you doing this!?"

Martin:"I believe I told you, kaido want war and I want your fruit."

King 2:"you think we will go down like these soldiers?"

I nodded and all three of us charged at eachother ready for a gran old time, the diamond guy tried to punch me but I jumped up and landed on top of his arm. I couldn't stay there for long since the other guy tried to stab me through the legs, quickly I back flipped off of the diamond arm. When I landed onto the ground I jumped back just before the diamond guy smashed his fist down into the ground destroying it.

Martin:"you two work well as a team, but I'll show you what I can do."

I held the hand of my sword with both of my hands, holding my sword in a tail guard position with my eyes closed. I clear my mind so I could focus on this attack. As I heard the men getting closer I was ready to strike, I quickly opened my eyes up and just like that moved my sword diagonally upwards not feeling any struggle. The two men's body feel past me with some of there blood splashing on my face, I looked back at the body and was quite happy seeing that I still got it.

Francis POV

I walked off of y/n nose to the ship that Martin was landed on, when all of us were off of y/n he turned back into his human form with a big slim on his head which should have crushed his neck. I was a little sick when I saw that the two kings were cut in half, they were separated by the waist.

Yami:"f*cking hell mate don't you think you went overboard!?"

Martin shook his head side by side but I knew it would be slightly hard for us to make this work for us since starting a war would be easier if one of the king's was left alive. I then realised how I could make this work to kaido advantage, I looked up at the huge blue dragon.

Francis:"KAIDO!!! WE KILLED OUR CLIENT!!! THERES NO REASON FOR US TO STAY!!!"

Hoping that kaido would get what I am planing to do.

Y/n:"what are you talking about?"

I look at y/n to see he was confused as well as the rest of my friends.

Francis:"if the survivors thing we were hired then that will most definitely start a war."

They all seemed to understand what I was saying and when I looked back at kaido the giant drunk nodded flying back to his ship.

Grimmjow:"so how do we get back?"

Before I could look at y/n I heard a crashing from different areas around the ship which made me look over to see y/n star homies sticking out of the deck of the ship.

Y/n:"our chariot awaits, I call Sagittarius!"

Y/n walked over to a star homie, I don't know how he can tell them apart since they look the same, maybe it's because he made them or something. As y/n flew back to the ship I walked over to one of the homies, standing on top of him grabbing ahold of one of the points. The homie then shot up into the sky to the ship following y/n homie, I began to feel something strange in my pocket but I put it out if my mind since it is probably my apple just at an awkward position. Eventually we did reach the ship with the crew who were next to useless, though I guess you wouldn't need to do too much when you have two dragons on your side. I stepped off of the homie before it went up to the sky, now even ten seconds later Martin walked over to me and tried to look through my pockets.

Francis:"what are you doing?"

Martin then pulled something out of my pocket which I didn't recognise as one of the fruit I had on me but I knew what type of fruit it was.

Francis:"how did that devil fruit get there?"

Don't own

Martin:"it was one of the king's and since I killed him the fruit is mine."

I didn't really care since it wasn't the one I wanted so it was next to worthless to me though I would sell it. There was a huge shaking on the ship with a loud thud, I saw that it was probably kaido landing on the ship while he was in the sky.

Kaido:"now, let's have a party to celebrate this war!!"

All of the crew and some of my friends also did the same, I kept looking at Martin since I still didn't trust him even if he says that he isn't any threat.

Francis thought:"I can't wait to turn him to stone."

Chapter 10: Y/n over board

Chapter Text

Nihilus, Ash 7

Y/n, Martin, yami, katsu, Francis 8

Grimmjow unknown

Y/n POV

I walked on the edge of the ship during a sunny day while my friends were playing a game of catch the slim, I was curious why Martin wants to sell the devil fruit he got when it is a good one. Once I was far away enough I was ready to catch the slim.

Y/n:"throw him!!"

Ash looked over to me as a smirk appeared on his face as he got ready to throw slim at me, when slim was thrown my hippo began to spin around like a toy. Slim landed into my chest which I caught but I fell off of the ship.

Yami POV

I ran over to where y/n fell off of the ship hoping over everything that kaido only kills Ash if y/n is dead. By the time we reached the edge of the ship I knew that y/n fell in the water since there were ripples in the water.

Yami:"sh*t!! Kaido is going to kill us!!"

Then I felt a cold presence behind me and I am hoping that it is not who I think it is, when I turned around I saw the giant beast who did not look happy.

Kaido:"what did you sh*ts do to my son!!?"

I glanced at Ash hoping whatever he says it will only mean his death.

Ash:"we were playing a game and I threw his hippo at him and y/n fell off the ship into the water."

The rage that was already in kaido face intensified and I knew that someone will be swimming so that they can fish y/n out of the water, though who is strong enough since now y/n is in the water his devil fruit powers no longer working he is back to his normal size.

Kaido:"well you better find him!!"

I've got a way to get us away from going in the water but it may be the end of me.

Yami:"captain we are not strong enough, y/n's body is back to his normal size. Not to mention that me and nihilus can't swim."

This seemed to get through to the beast as he nodded. By now some of the crew began to gather around us wondering how we are going to get y/n out of the water.

King:"who will get young master y/n out of the water kaido?"

Kaido looked at king and also queen with a look that I would not want him looking at me with. Then kaido grabbed the both of them and raised them in the air.

Kaido:"you two better find him!!"

He then threw the two of them into the sea without a care in the world, thankfully the two of them do not have devil fruit's otherwise they are f*cked. The two of them swam down to pick up y/n out of the sea, I guess our of everyone they would be strong enough to pick y/n off of the ground while he is that size.

Francis:"how big do you think y/n has gotten now?"

I looked at Francis since he did give quite a good question since last time I saw y/n at his normal hight he was bigger than the door to his room, quite big for a three year old.

Grimmjow:"what do you mean Francis?"

Yami:"oh yeah, you all don't really know that y/n adjusts his hight so that he is the same hight as us."

Everyone in our group looked shocked except for Francis since he knew this, as we look back down I do wonder about the story I heard about how some of the old roxx crew were beginning to form fleets of pirate ships, the two biggest so far are Shiki and barragan. After a few minutes of just looking at the water we eventually both king and queen come out of the water carrying y/n who was huge, I think his hight was up to kaido shoulders, slim was also standing on y/n chest looking like nothing was different. As king and queen are lifting y/n onto the ship I saw that for some reason he was clutching his right hand. Eventually after about a few minutes both of kaido's right hand men were able to place y/n on the deck of the ship, slim then tried to eat y/n chest. We all walked over to y/n who was unconscious and soaking wet, he really has gotten big since the last time I saw him at his normal hight.

Yami:"get your rear end up y/n!"

He didn't move or make a sound for a second until he began to spit out sea water like he was being sick, y/n turned to his fronts supporting himself with his hands hand legs while he gave us a vomit show. Eventually y/n stopped throwing up water and started to spit out actual vomit.

Nihilus:"well this is something."

Eventually y/n was finishing up emptying his guts onto the deck of the ship he started to shrink down to his size he normally is so that he do things easily. When y/n was in his smaller form i saw that the thing that was in y/n was clutching in his right hand was a smallish chest which I could tell something valuable in.

Yami:"what's in the chest?"

Y/n stood back up to his feet, letting slim fall to the ground and looked at us like a clueless boy.

Y/n:"don't know I found it under water taking it away but replacing it with darkness."

I hope he isn't implying what I think he is, y/n then opened up the chest which made everyone on the ship look over to the chest wondering what was inside it. There was a devil fruit next to another devil fruit, I don't know why but they remind me of my devil fruit before I ate it, are these mythical zoen? It would kind of make sense why someone put them in a chest at the bottom of the sea, y/n looked at Francis since he is our friend groups local devil fruit expect.

Y/n:"any idea what these ones are Francis?"

Francis walked over to the chest in silence like he usually did, when he reached the chest he took one look at it before looking back at y/n. I walked over to the chest since I wanted to get a better look at the devil fruit's, the rest of my friends seem to be doing the same.

Francis:"I don't know what they are exactly but I do know that these two are believed to be ancient zoen devil fruit."

Yami thought:"(thisis said like a jingle)were in the money, were in the money, we've got to rare devil fruit's that will make us rich."

I looked at kaido since even before forming his own crew most in the roxx crew knew that he wanted an army of zoen devil fruit users. I can't remember why he wanted an army of zoen though, maybe it was because zoen are usually give a physically boost, or maybe it is simply his ego.

Kaido:"well then, tonight we celebrate!!"

This was met with cheers from the crew as well as all of us since the last time there was a party we lost slim which was funny to see y/n freak out over it. Y/n then closed the chest which had his new valuable devil fruit's in it.

Timeskipto the party.

Y/n POV

I took another bite of chicken as the big party was going on around us, my friends were with me sitting on the floating clouds both me and dad can make. While slim was in my lap Queen was standing on the stage doing his dance with two other members of dad's crew who were wearing shiny outfits.

Queen:"(just sing this and this quote is from the manga.)If I get skinny I'll get to pretty! So I should stay big? FUNK!!!"

Crew:"YEAH!!!"

I was enjoying the show but I knew that my friends were more interested in eating while also sitting on my clouds.

Martin:"I think his he did get skinny he would look my balls."

All my friends laughed including slim, I laughed to still not quite understanding the joke my friends make at times. As we were eating out food I started to wonder what I should do with my devil fruit's, yami says we should sell them since we would be rich beyond our beliefs. Francis says I should save them incase we get people in our crew who could use it, I offered it to my friend who didn't have devil fruit's but they all said they were good or they don't want those once. I next to me to see dad as he was drinking his special juice with king next to him not eating, drinking, or having fun, I wonder what he looks like under his mask which yami says it is a gimp mask. I took another bit of chicken slim jumped up into the able eating some vegetables like a good boy since I don't want to eat them.

Timeskip

Kaido POV

I was sitting in my alone waiting for that little brat to come in and tell me about y/n when he was with that big bitch. Then there was a knock on my door which was followed by the door opening with the brat coming in holding onto his sword.

Martin:"hello there kaido, good party but if we are being honest I don't think it was smart letting your child play his guitar stage while he was also drinking."

Cheeky ass, I don't know why y/n likes him so much.

Kaido:"you sure took your time getting here."

Martin:"well I couldn't visit you on day one now could I, we don't want my friends thinking that I'm a spy for you?"

Kaido:"so how was his time with the big bitch, also is that grimmjow kid a spy for big mom!?"

Martin POV

To be fair he was close but grimmjow is not the spy big mom placed to keep an eye on this crew.

Martin:"to your first question is that y/n was doing quite fine with his mother."

I could see the anger in his eyes by calling Charlotte linlin y/n mother, I am curious what started there great hatred.

Martin:"and as for the second question I can say for sure the grimmjow is not a spy for big mom, so now is that all?"

I looked up at the giant man as he nodded his head but I still wanted my money, kaido reached to a small bag and tossed it to me which I caught. When I looked into the bag I saw it was the golden currency that is used in wano, how did this big guy get his hands on these?

Don't own and I think this is the only time in one piece where we see a different currency, correct me if I am wrong.

I put the small bag in my pocket and turned around since I really didn't have anything more to say to this guy, just as I was teaching the door I heard a loud slam come from kaido which was all I needed to know to stop.

Kaido:"get my son, I want to talk to him."

His voice was quite serious like a man telling me to get a subordinate not a man telling me to get his son.

Martin:"all right I'll send him in here."

I walked out of the room to tell y/n his dad wants him.

Y/n POV

Y/n:"okay I need to go now so bye."

Brother's, sisters:"bye."

I hung up the den den mushi after talking to my family for a bit before I go to sleep since it was starting to get quite late, I placed my guitar in the corner of the room.

Katsu:"that was quite a nice song you played for your family."

I turned to katsu who was sitting on one of my floating clouds that were around my room, the rest of my friends except for Martin were also in my room sitting on clouds.

Y/n:"it's a song that I made for my family and only them, I just need to find the rest of my future band."

Nihilus:"remind me what some of the names of the band you want?"

I was quite happy he asked since I have thought of some new once.

Y/n:"well there is the hippo band, the burning skulls, dragons roar, and the one yami recommend y/n's wankers."

Yami burst out laughing when I said his name for my band but the door of the room opened up which made me look over to see Martin walk in, I ran over to him and trapped him in a hug.

Y/n:"we missed you so much!"

Martin was moving about a lot until both of his arms were free from my hug which I made sure was not to strong. Martin patted me on top of my head like i did to slim as well as Francis to aetos when they have been good boys.

Martin:"your dad wants to see you y/n so would you kindly let me go."

I let him go as I turned around to look at slim who was biting or trying to eat the chest with my big animal fruits in them, I quickly ran over to slim picking him up with one hand and taking the chest with my other hand.

Y/n:"okay bye!"

I then skipped out of the room since I was so happy that I would be able to talk to dad again like when... Rocks was still around. As I am making my way to the top of the ship I wonder what my mom and siblings are doing right now. After a while of skipping I reach the doors to dad's room but I didn't have a free hands so i moved slim to my head which I could feel him bite the side of my head. I knocked dad's door since everyone else dose.

Kaido:"come in!"

I opened the door and saw dad sitting down with his legs in a basket while drinking his special juice.

Kaido:"before you start talking y/n why is your hippo eating the top of your head?"

I smiled at him since I knew the perfect thing to say.

Y/n:"it's a fashion choice."

My dad looked down shaking his head side by side.

Kaido:"the doctor said you were special."

Y/n:"I know I am special, so why do you need me? Are you going to give me some of your special juice!? Is there a milkshake here!?"

Dad looked at me with loving eyes which were lightly different from how he looked at most people.

Kaido:"yes, I want to take to you about those devil fruit's."

Timeskipto the next day.

All of the crew were at the deck of the ship while I was sitting on dad's left shoulder since today I want to be his parrot while wearing the slim hat.

Kaido:"now where are king and queen!"

I put the straw in my mouth and began to drink more of my banana milkshake(or whatever type of flavor you like.)King and queen walked forward bit queen still looked mad at me for some reason.

Kaido:"do you know what your powers are yet!?"

They nodded and I saw my friends looked confused.

Kaido:"show us."

First was king who's body at first was surrounded by flames before those said flames disappeared to show a pteranodon or as I like to call is the big beck lizard that was covered in leather. He then flew up into they sky while queen started to get bigger along with getting a long neck. Eventually as he is becoming the biggest thing on the crew he became an orange brachiosaurus or as I like to call it the king long neckys.

Yami:"cool, when did you two get ancient Devil fru-"

All of my friends looked at me as they figured out my surprise for them.

Nihilus:"y/n. Are those the devil fruit's that you found?"

I nodded while taking another drink of my milkshake.

Francis:"did you just give them to your father's crew."

I freed the straw from my lips.

Y/n:"no I sold them to dad."

Yami:"how much?"

I smiled at them since this was the best deal, I held up my glass which had half of the milkshake in it.

Y/n:"I sold them both too dad and for unlimited milkshakes."

I smiled at my friend's who looked at me unhappy for some reason since they now get as many milkshakes as they want.

Lowerbirth:"okay sorry to interrupt but I want to ask you all a quick question, do you think kaido abused y/n naivety as well as trust? Personally I would say yes but I would do the same thing for those fruits."

Yami:"y/n can I talk to you?"

I knew the look on his face, it was the I'm going to hit you y/n look.

Y/n:"no your going to hit me."

Francis:"we promise that we won't hit you y/n."

I looked at all of my friends.

Y/n:"promise."

All seven of my friends nodded so I jumped down then ran over to yami who put his hands onto my shoulders.

Yami:"I'm not going to hurt you y/n."

I smiled but yami then grasped my neck around his hand.

Yami:"I'm going to kill you!"

And done hope that all of you enjoyed this chapter and this is how In my story both king and queen got there devil fruit's but just because I'm king there won't be a question instead we get to see y/n give both hung and queen the devil fruit's.

Y/n POV

I knocked on kicks door since I had to give him one of my dinosaur devil fruits so that I can get as many milkshakes as I want.

King:"who is it?"

Y/n:"your favourite person in the whole world."

I heard a groan come from king for some reason but I opened the door seeing him looking at me while I held out the chest to him.

King:"what are you doing y/n?"

Y/n:"I sold them to dad and he told me to give you and queen one."

King's eyes widened a bit but he picked up one of the devil fruit's while I stayed in the room since I want to see what he looks like under his mask. King looked at me with a strange gaze.

King:"feel free to leave you pain in the ass."

Y/n:"okay."

I still Sayed in the room looking at king while he still looked at me with an annoyed expression on his face.

King:"why are you still here?"

I smiled at him.

Y/n:"I want to see if you look like how queen says you look like."

King:"what dose he say I look like."

Y/n:"he said that you look like a butt hole."

King then picked me up from the top of my head then threw me out of the room.

King:"you tell that fat slob he is the living embodiment of diabetes."

I have a thumbs up and king closed the door while I waited outside since I still want to turn into a dinosaur, after a minute I opened kings door again only to run to king to touch him. I ran out of the room closing the door as I did so, I decided to float over to queen's room since it was on the other side of the ship. When I eventually reach the room to his room I knock it before I entered the room seeing him play with one of his toys, queen looked shocked but quickly went back to looking annoyed.

Queen:"what do you want?"

I held out the remaining devil fruit to queen.

Y/n:"I sold my devil fruit to dad and he said to give one each to both you and king."

He took the devil fruit while I floated over to one of the cool toys that he was making, I picked up something that was green and in the shape of an oval, it also had a pin in it.

Y/n:"what dose this do!?"

I pulled the pin out.

Queen:"don't do th-!!"

Then there was a huge explosion from the toy which caused me to not see for a bit. When I could see again queen had black stuff all over him somehow, I then remembered what king asked me to do so I looked at the shocked queen.

Y/n:"by the way you are the living embodiment of diabetes."

Chapter 11: Back to mama at the burning village

Chapter Text

Everyone except grimmjow age is 8

Grimmjow age unknown

Y/n POV

I walked through the portal I had made for me and my friends to get back to mama as well as my siblings. I was also bringing a new friend with me called Yuki who is a half rat half person but he said that his people are called minx and live atop a giant elephant which I want as a second pet. Once all of my friends were through I noticed that we were on the queen mama chanter and the area over the ship's edge was glowing so I floated over to it to see a village that was on fire with members of mama crew killing people but they don't kill eachother for some reason.

Yami:"looks like you mama either wanted a warm welcome or completely forgot you were coming back today."

I looked at yami who was next to me also looking over at the fire, it was quite mean of him to say this since mama never forgets, except my last birthday, where I am sometimes, what slims name is, but aside from that she never forgets.

Y/n:"mama never forgets yami."

Yuki:"so who is your mother y/n?"

I looked past yami, Martin, and ash to see Yuki Also looking overboard, Yuki was dressed like a typical pirate in the story's mama and dad use to tell me. He was wearing a long black trench coat which was holding three of his guns and his two swords at each of his side.

Don't own and imagine him as a seven year old.

Y/n:"she is the tall lady with the thundercloud and sun!"

He looked confused for some reason and looked at the rest of our friends.

Martin:"he may sound like a drunk but y/n is actually being quite accurate, you'll know who she is when you see her. Now are we going to get involved or are we going to stay up her and scratch our crow Jewels."

I looked at Martin who was playing with the strange coin that he had from when I first met him, apparently it is a coin that use to be used for a kingdom before the world government was a thing. On the front was a man's face while on the back was a dragon.

Don't own and this should also help you figure out who Martin really is.

Y/n:"when did we get crown Jewels?"

All of my friends stated to laugh for some reason but I heard someone else laughing which caught both me and my friends attention. There was a body standing on the deck of the skip wearing a white shirt and black trousers and from the look of them his family got them first hand, his hair was short, black, and spikey with fade eye brows. His eyes were a strange golden colour.

Don't own and guess who.

Katsu:"who are you."

Me and my friends got our weapons out since if he got onto the queen mama chanter then he must be incredibly strong.

???:"my name is kai, I want to join you and your friends."

I ran over to him since it is always awesome to get a new friend, especially one with such cool eyes. When i was close enough I let go of my weapons before wrapping my arms around Kai.

Martin:"don't touch him y/n! You don't know where he might have been."

I turned around to look at my friends who were putting there weapons away, turned off black fire, or just turned back into human form, I could feel slim start to bite my leg.

Y/n:"can I keep him! I'll walk him, feed him, clean up after him!!"

Grimmjow:"it's a person y/n not a pet you daft bastard!!"

Y/n:"I know but I want another friend, don't you?"

My friends looked at eachother for some reason while I looked back at Kai.

Y/n:"so is there anything you like to do?"

I let go of Kai so that he could tell me without me holding him back.

Kai:"I like to play the drums, mom and dad taught me how to fight so I don't need looking after."

I smiled even wider at him since I now have the drummer of my band so he was staying no matter what.

Y/n:"well congratulations we are now friends and you will also join my future band!"

Kai:"so are you the crews musician?"

Y/n:"I guess so."

Kai nodded hit I did notice that he seemed uncomfortable.

Y/n:"are you okay Kai?"

Kai:"it's just could you not touch me again, I don't like people touching people."

I nodded while feeling bad that I hugged him.

Y/n:"sorry about giving you a hug, would you like anything to eat?"

Ash:"y/n! If you don't mind could we go down to the village while you and Kai get to know eachother, so could you get some of your star homies."

I called them down while I ran to mamas room since this is usually where she keeps the best sweets on the ship while Kai followed me. I opened the door and it was the same as last time expect for a den den mushi which kind of looked like me, but next to it was the tin where the sweets were.

Kai:"is it not soar that there is a hippo biting your leg?"

I looked down at slim and kicked my foot up wards which caused slim to lose his grip on my leg going up to the ceiling before landing in my arms.

Y/n:"it's okay, see."

I held slim towards Kai as slim yawned.

Kai:"yeah he is kind of cute."

I then held slim under my arm while using the other one to open up the tin showing the cookies.

Y/n:"take one, mama didn't mind when I take one."

Kai nodded and reached over to take a cookie while I also took one for me as well as one for slim, I put the cookie into slim mouth which he likes.(I'm not so sure if it is safe to feed a hippo cookies?)As me, slim and Kai are eating cookies I hear the door creek open to see cracker, custard, and angel.

Y/n:"hello, I'm back with two new friends."

All three of my younger siblings ran towards me wrapping me in a hug since I guess they missed me a lot, I hugged them with my free hand while putting slim down onto the floor.

Y/n:"so has anything interesting happened while I was with dad?"

Custard:"not much y/n but cracker got a devil fruit."

I looked down to him seeing that he was a little embarrassed.

Y/n:"can I see it? Do it for your awesome older brother?"

I let go off him, custard, and angel hoping that I could see what devil fruit cracker got before I copied it.

Cracker:"okay but you can't make fun of it."

I nodded.

Y/n:"I promise."

Cracker then clapped his hands and some brown dust like stuff appeared around him which did not seem like a good devil fruit to have. Once the brown dust disappeared it revealed what looked to be crackers which made me laugh due to how ironic this was, cracker looked mad at me.

Cracker:"you said you wouldn't make fun of me big brother y/n!"

Y/n:"I'm not making fun of you cracker it's just a little funny that you get cracker powers and your name is cracker. It's also awesome power since you will never go hungry!"

I could see he was embarrassed by the praise I was giving him for some reason, I reached over and grabbed one of the crackers to eat.

Y/n:"so have you found any way of using your crackers in fighting?"

I tried to bite into the cracker and I was able to eat into it but the cracker was tough.

Cracker:"no not really."

I patted his head hoping that it would make him happy.

Y/n:"don't worry you'll find out a good use for them in the future but for now this will help you get more friends!"

I looked over to Kai as I also put slim down onto the ground while placing a cracker in slims mouth and tossed another cracker at Kai who caught it. Slim ate the cracker quite easily while Kai couldn't Bite through the cracker.

Kai:"why are these crackers so hard?"

Kai looked at cracker.

Cracker:"I don't really know, they just come out that way."

Kai:"they why don't you use the for armour or something like that if you want to use it in combat."

Kai threw the cracker to the ground which slim walked over to it and ate it up while I could see that cracker was happy.

Cracker:"really!?"

Kai nodded.

Kai:"yeah, I've met many people with devil fruit's that seem bad but they make it work."

That made me interested.

Y/n:"so are there many devil fruit users in that village of yours?"

As the mention of that he looked a little shocked and began to sweat, guess it wasn't good to remind him of his former home we are burning down.

Y/n:"sorry about that, but do you have a devil fruit?"

Kai looked back to normal since I guess it was nice for him to talk about a different subject.

Kai:"now but there are a few that I would like to have, what is your devil fruit if you don't mind me asking? The paper keeps saying you have different powers, so what is it?"

Y/n:"well that is quite an understandable question given that my devil fruit is basically all of them, my fruit is the copy copy fruit which lets me copy the ability of any devil fruit users by just touching them."

This also made Kai shocked again before I decided to give him a live demonstration, I clapped my hands liked cracker did and crackers appeared around me.

Y/n:"see, I can do anything the devil fruit users can do with just a single touch."

Angle:"big brother look at cracker!"

I looked back at cracker to see that he is now in a cute biscuit like armour covering his front while other square biscuits hanged off of his his, on top of his purple haired head was a cute gladiator like helmet with small white horns at each side of it along with a red hair stripe top. On each side of them was two smaller biscuit soldiers who were dressed just like cracker.

Dontown this and I just want to hug little cracker.

Immediately I ran over to cracker to give him a hug since he was so cute letting the biscuits I made fall to the ground since slim could just eat them. When I did hug cracker I could tell that I might have put to much of my strength into it since I could hear cracking before I quickly let go hoping I haven't hurt him too much. I looked at my three younger siblings.

Y/n:"you all really are the cutest things in the world, promise me that you won't loss that cuteness."

All three of them nodded.

Y/n:"well let's say hey to the rest of our brothers and sisters."

They nodded and grabbed different parts of my kimono then processing to drag or rather try and drag me. I walked forward since it was nice to let them think they are stronger than me.

Francis POV

I walk into a house that had just caught fire so I should be fine for a bit while I try to find something worth anything. While I am looking through the house I notice a picture sitting atop of a mantle above a fire place which seemed to be a family one. The father had a tough expression on his face with an afro while the mother had a pretty face with long shiny black hair, in the woman's arms was a boy who also had black hair with no discerning features except for his golden eyes.

Chapter 12: battle against the Kuja

Chapter Text

Kai age 11

Nihilus, ash, y/n, Martin, yami, katsu, Francis age 12

Grimmjow age unknown.

Y/n POV

I heard the sounds of the cannons of dad's fleet shooting at another fleet of ship from a tribe called kuja, Francis says this will be one of the greatest moments of his life. Apparently there are two Tribes of kuja, one on the new world and another on the other side of the grand line. Both sides were in the middle of a huge cannon battle as parts of each ship get completely destroyed, coyote was firing his guns at the arrows those kuja shot at us.

Y/n:"how long until we get to fight up close in person!?"

I looked at my friends seeing that Kai was still wearing what he called his red man clothing which looked like a red Cape with metal plate armour that you would expect a villain in a story.

Don't own and this is Kai.

Coyote:"you could just fly over."

I looked at coyote who was holding both of his guns which are made specifically for him since thanks to brunch made them to observe haki, the top half of his clothing was white except for grey fire that was in his long tail coat, the furr was around the collar of his coat, from the elbow below, and the rest of the lower half being the grey fire. His trousers were black with from the knees below being the same grey furr. He had a strong built face with a scruff of hair on his chin while he had an eye patch over his left eye for some reason, his hair was shoulder length brown.

Don't own this but remove the hole in the chest and imagine as a thirteen year old.

I also saw the other three friends that I made, brunch who decides that come with me and dad when we went to a place called wano. Apparently he is from a people called tengu and his dad is a black smith along with brunch. Brunch wears a black shirt with white trousers and a white jacket. His footwear was something called a one-tooth tengu-geta.

Don't own and ignore the lighting along with imagine him as a thirteen year old.

Another one of my friends is a strange guy named ryuk who has skin so pale that it is almost white but the only skin that is showing is around his collar bone and above. Around his shoulders was what looked like long black fire but it felt more like leafs so I am not sure what it it, everything below his collar bone is a black one piece suit. Around his waist was a shredded skirt like thing what was held up by a belt, his fingers were long and sharp like blades. His eyes were a bright orange with black outlining his eyes and mouth, his teeth were small yet sharp but he was missing his nose entirely.

Don't own this and ryuk is from the same people that Moria if from and like always he is twelve.

Finally there was my oldest friend who's name was Charles who is fourteen years old and has an awesome devil fruit. Charles was wearing a long black trench coat that that a bush of blue furr around the collar of his trench coat, while he didn't wear a shirt. The trousers he wore were were black except for golden triangles at the top that poke down with the same design on the bottom of the leg of the trouser with the same blue fur below the legs. Around his left leg was a knife holster though I haven't seen him use it instead he used a sword which is a meito grade though it is a skillful but it had two golden feathers attached to a string on the bottom of the sword.

Don't own and imagine as a fourteen year old.

Y/n:"but I want you guys there, plus they have a king of there own."

I pointed to the pteranodon which was standing on the crows nest of what seemed to be the flag ship.

Brunch:"get out of the way so that I can show them what I'm can do."

Brunch then walked passed me and stood on top of the railing so me and slim don't fall off again, brunch then started to breath in by sucking all of the air Infront of him into his lungs who made it hard to breath if you are infront of him. As the kuja flag ship was getting closer to my ship another volley of arrows came towards is but I knew they wouldn't last long when brunch starts to speak.

Brunch:"COME OVER HERE AND FIGHT US YOU COWARDS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

With his voice alone brunch stopped the arrows coming towards us, he even made them move back while the wind from his voice was keeping there ship away which was unfortunate. I looked at brunch a little annoyed.

Y/n:"brunch! I wanted them over here."

Another round of cannon fire came from dad's fleet to the kuja fleet but I was starting to get bored quite quick.

Charles:"if you want y/n you could float your ship over to them, we are more than strong enough to take down those kuja."

Francis:"so long as we get to kill some kuja I'm happy."

The ship i had wasn't that big, in fact it was only manned by me and my crew with me using my devil fruit's to man the cannons.

Y/n:"well do you all agree with this?"

Lowerbirth:"just so you all can get a visual image of the flag ship it looks like a normal kuja ship but twice as big and pulled by four huge snakes. Here's a picture incase you can't remember what the kuja ship looks like."

Don't own also there is a pteranodon in the crows nest, also change the way the snakes on the jolly Rogers are looking.

All of them nodded and I was happy since I was wanting to fight the kuja empress since she was able to beat up many pirates and marines. I started to us my float powers and moved my ship towards the largest kuja ship which also had the kuja king on the crows nest. There ship was much bigger than mine so I floated my ship up next to the flag ship so me and my friends could just walk into there ship, within a second me and my friends were running into of the ship ready to beat these warrior women up. Before out weapons clashed with the kuja some were knocked out due to coyote since he always using conquers haki since he has so much haki. when all of our weapons clashed there were huge shock waves with every clash but I couldn't see anyone who would be the head of the ship, I blocked a sword attack from the muscular kuja with my own sword before slamming the side of the ribs with my kanabō sending her off to the other side of this large ship.

???:"wow you are really strong."

I looked over to where the voice came from to see a girl about the same age as me with long light blond hair and pale skin. She wore weird clothing that was many different colours ranging from red to blue, green to yellow, on top of her head was a golden crown thing which had feathers sticking out of three areas, two on the side with on on top. The feathers at the side were green while the once at the top were red. The weapons that she used were what looked like a smooth curves golden sword like weapon that had shiny rock like spikes poking out of the edge and top of her sword. In her other hand was a golden shield that had some strange art on it but I didn't know what is was, there was also red fire around the edge of the shield. Her eyes were emerald green with a green gem like Persing under her mouth.

Don't own this and she is the same age as y/n so twelve

At her feat was the body of Ash who I hope is still alive but if she has killed him then she will die.

Y/n:"what did you do to my friend!!?"

I ran as fast as I could to the girl so that I could make a distance between her and ash who ryuk could look at since he is the doctor among our friend group. Once I was close enough I raised my fight hand up which had Vater in it and brought it down onto her with all of my strength behind that attack, the blond girl raised her shield up. When my kanabō clashed with her shield there was a huge blast of wind, I thought that I would have broken her arm but when I looked at her she seemed just fine.

???:"wow! You are quite strong, how old are you?"

Y/n:"twelve, and what about you?"

???:"same and what is your name cutie? Mine is quetzalcoatl."

Was a strange name.

Y/n:"that's a funny name, mine is y/n."

Quetzalcoatl:"well let's see what you have y/n!"

She swung her sword at me while I tried to block it with my sword but she seemed to have a lot of strength as the force of the attack sent me flying to the other side of the ship crashing through the walls of the building on the top deck. I stopped at the edge of the ship and brought myself back up to my feet to see quetzalcoatl running towards me with a smile on her face. She jumped up in the air when she was I front of the building so that she could get over it I guess but I don't know why she didn't run through the hole but that doesn't matter now since I can do one of my special attacks. I moved my sword into a one handed fools guard while coating my sword in armourment haki and began to use the goro goro powers around the sword, as quetzalcoatl started to fall closer and closer to me I got ready to strike. When quetzalcoatl was close enough to me I slashed my sword up hoping to hit her but she tried to block me with her shield but that's what I want. When the metal from both of our items touched the lightning that I was staring in my sword went over to her shocking her with enough lightning to knock out dad. Her body was surrounded by lightning for about fifteen seconds before she fell to the ground dead.

Y/n:"that was my volt switch attack, I use the haki so I won't get shocked but the lightning stays in the sword until it hits another metal at least."

I ran passed the dead Body so that I could help the rest of my friends out but something grabbed my ankle which made me looked down scared incase there was a zombie.

Quetzalcoatl:"if you think that all it takes to beat me sparky then think again."

I moved my leg out of her grip and was going to hit her head with my kanabō but just before it was going to hit her head she blocked it with her sword.

Quetzalcoatl:"since you have those strange powers I think I better get some assistance."

She looked up at her king.

Quetzalcoatl:"critter! I need your help!"

I looked at her king who's name was critter I guess, when I saw critter it was diving down towards us. Before it could hit me it snatched up quetzalcoatl and flew back up into the air which gave me an idea. Critter was more colourful than king with the feathers that started at the top of his head and went down to his back colour being red and blue. From the neck above was light green at the back with the rest being a peach colour, the rest of his body being dark blue with stripes of red all over the body.

Don't own this and which would you rather have this one or king? Personally I would want this one since he seems more Safe to ride.

I looked around hoping that Charles was here and thankfully he was so I walked over to his as he punched a kuja in the face knocking her out I guess. When I was close enough I jumped onto his back which seemed to give him a shock while my arms were wrapped around his neck. I pointed to where critter was in the sky with quetzalcoatl standing on top of its back.

Y/n:"fly up there so I can have a air battle."

Charl:"why me!? You can fly on your own!?"

I looked at his face to see he was a bit mad.

Y/n:"because she gets to ride a cool bird and I want to fight her riding on of my own."

He looked a little annoyed but agreed and turned around before running to the edge of the ship only do jump off. We were falling for a few seconds until Charles activated his devil fruit and I start to feel the feathers come out of his skin while while his arm turned into wings, eventually a beck and tail came out of him until he fully became a yellow thunderbird.

Don't own and to give a bit of idea of how big he is in the thunderbird form he's the same size as king pteranodon.

This is from the manga so spoilers and that is sanji . And I have always wanted to say this but king is massive when he turns into a pteranodon.

As Charles was flying up to critter and quetzalcoatl, quetzalcoatl looked at me while smiling showing off her sharp white teeth.

Quetzalcoatl:"now there is a man who persist and has a bird of his own like me."

When both Charles and critter get close enough to eachother they both fought eachother in the sky while both me and quetzalcoatl stepped on there shoulders while also clashing weapons with eachother. I smashed Vater into her shield again but this time it was surrounded by the power of white beard quack powers, when my attack hit her shield it started to crack then immediately shatter. In response she covered her sword in Bali I believe and smashed it right into my nose which did hurt but it did no damage. After a few minutes of our back and forth I was starting to get board along with quetzalcoatl.

Quetzalcoatl:"you know y/n I am starting to like you so how about this, if you can survive this attack then you and your fleet win the fight but you must do something for me."

I nodded.

Y/n:"should we go to the ground then?"

Quetzalcoatl:"yes, that will make it easy for me to hit you."

Both of us looked down at our rides as then bite and clawed eachother.

Y/n, quetzalcoatl:"drop us to the ground!"

Both of our rides then lowered to the ground and the rest of the kuja along with my friends stopped fighting as they looked up at us, Francis sword was in one kuja throat. When both of us landed onto the ground we looked at eachother as I got ready to guard while quetzalcoatl got ready to attack me. After a few seconds she rushed forward to my while she pulled back her sword which was covered in conquers haki but for some reason her haki had a strange purple aura around it. Then once her attack hit me I was sent flying back so far that I was shot out to the sea, as I was flying away I use my float powers to stop me but when I looked down at where she his me I saw something I have never seen before. I was bleeding, a few seconds later I used my goro goro powers to heal it and thankfully it did heal but I still felt weird that someone actually hurt me. I then started to float back to the ship while wondering what type of haki she just used on me and if I could learn it or would it hurt dad. As I am getting closer to the large kuja ship I see that both fleets had stopped shooting eachother. When I landed back onto the kuja ship all of the kuja seemed shocked that I was still alive, quetzalcoatl smiled at me with red cheeks.

Y/n:"well we won, so what do I need to do for you?"

She then pointed her right index finger at me.

Quetzalcoatl:"you must marry me!"

My mind went blank at what she just said.

Y/n:"what?"

Timeskip to the palace of this kuja tribe.

Both kuja and my dad's crew were having a party at quetzalcoatl palace, for some reason dad also wants me to marry quetzalcoatl along with mom when I told her. I really didn't want to get married since yami says that marriage is a life sentence while Francis says it is nothing but a waist of time and money. I felt quetzalcoatl tap my shoulder so I turned to her, only me and her were at the table we were sitting at.

Quetzalcoatl:"are you not enjoying this?"

I shook my head side by side since I did actually enjoy the party.

Quetzalcoatl:"well can I show you something special?"

I nodded up and down.

Y/n:"sure."

Quetzalcoatl got out of her seat and so did I as she started to walk away from the party but nobody seemed to notice this. When we walked out of the room we walked down a corridor that didn't have any guards since they were also at the party, eventually we reach a pair of doors that looked like they were guarding the kuja tribes treasures.

Quetzalcoatl:"behind these doors is the national treasure of the new world kuja."

She then punched the doors forcing them open to reveal a large room with a box that sat on a table.

Quetzalcoatl:"it belonged to the founder of this tribe and I thought you might like to see it."

Both of us ran over to where the box was and once we reached it she took the box off of the table it was placed on, she opened up the box to reveal the treasurer, a devil fruit.

Y/n:"it's a devil fruit."

I lookrd at quetzalcoatl who seemed to understand.

Quetzalcoatl:"I know, I've met people who use devil fruit's but they weren't as strong as you y/n."

I looked back at the devil fruit since I recognised it from somewhere but I can't place where, I'll just ask Francis about it when we go back to the party.

Y/n:"do you know what type it is?"

I looked back at quetzalcoatl.

Quetzalcoatl:"unfortunately I do not know."

She looked a bit upset so I placed my hand onto her shoulders.

Y/n:"don't worry quetzalcoatl I have a friend who will know what it is."

She looked at me and smiled since I guess that she also wanted to know what it was.

Y/n:"well let's get back to the party."

Quetzalcoatl nodded placing the box back into the table and the two of ran back to the party since I wanted to eat more food and drink more drinks. When we reached the room nobody seemed to notice that the two of us had left the room, quetzalcoatl walked back to the table while I walked over to Francis to ask about the familiar looking devil fruit. When I reached Francis he didn't seem to be having a good time but he was eating the food Infront of him, I tapped his shoulder as fast as I could until he turned to me.

Francis:"one tap is enough y/n, what did you need?"

Y/n:"I saw a devil fruit Francis and I wanted to know what it is since I have seen it somewhere."

Francis then moved the devil fruit book onto his lap.

Francis:"describe it y/n."

I then tried to remember what it looked like.

Y/n:"well the bottom part was a swirling drill shape but the top half had seven thing long bits sticking out from the middle where the drill shape stopped, it also was a black and colour."

Francis eyes were widening the more I described it along with him quickly opening up the book flipping through the page I though he might accidentally rip one of the pages out. When he stopped I could see a drawing of the devil fruit, while Francis looked at me.

Francis:"is this the devil fruit you saw y/n?"

I looked at the page and I nodded since it was the devil fruit I saw, I then remembered why that fruit is so familiar, it's the one Francis wants. I looked at Francis to see he had a smile on his face since I guess he is planning on eating that fruit with or without the kuja consent.

Francis:"y/n, you know that you are my best friend and I would do anything for you."

I nodded happy that I was his best friend.

Francis:"well could you talk to... What's her name to give me the fruit since I would do the same if I was in your position."

Y/n:"okay."

I turned around and started to walk over to quetzalcoatl hoping that I could convince her to give Francis the national treasure. When I reached her i looked at her with a smile as she is holding a bone with meat on it, then she takes a bite out of it without a care in the world.

Y/n:"hey can I ask you a favour quetzalcoatl?"

Quetzalcoatl swallowed the bit of meat that she was chewing on and also smiled at me.

Quetzalcoatl:"sure what is is?"

Y/n:"well my friends Francis has always wanted to have that devil fruit and I wanted to know if you would be okay with giving it to him."

Quetzalcoatl at first looked shocked before going back to normal.

Quetzalcoatl:"let's say if I do give your friend it what would I be in return?"

Before I could answer I felt someone put there hand onto my shoulder, I looked to see who it was only to see Francis.

Francis:"if I can get it y/n will marry you before he is twenty."

Quetzalcoatl:"deal, but you must give the fruit back when he dies and let two of my friends join you."

Before I could answer Francis nodded without even letting me have a say in the conversation, is this what dad ment when he said men don't get much in marriage.

Chapter 13: this is who I am

Chapter Text

Kai age 13

Nihilus, ash, y/n, Martin,ryuk, yami, katsu, Francis age 14

Coyote, brunch age 16

Charles age 17

Grimmjow age unknown.

Y/n POV

I was sitting on a bench in a pirate town that dad's fleet have stopped at to resupply since king and queen said I ate everything which is not true, I left a carrot. Then I heard something crash to the ground Infront of me causing a huge dust could to cover mine and slims vision, slim was sitting next to me. When the dust cloud cleared I saw that it was yami who had his eyes closed, so he and Francis are fighting again.

Y/n:"he's not here, you can open them up now."

Yami opened up his eye and smiled at me.

Yami:"thanks mate, so what are you doing sitting here alone y/n?"

I shrugged my shoulders since I didn't really have an answer to that question since king and queen told me to sit here.

Y/n:"king and queen told me to sit still until we are ready to go."

Yami then looked confused.

Yami:"y/n, your fourteen years old and can do whatever you want."

I nod and hear Francis start to come over as I stand up while picking slim up while also put the strap of my guitar over my shoulder, guess I will warn yami.

Y/n:"just so you know Francis is coming from that ally."

Yami nodded and coated his hands in the black flames that his devil fruit give him as the special effects all mythical devil fruit give there users. I walked off to see if there was anything fun to do before those two destroy this place, I heard a huge blast which I knew came from yami. As I walk down the street I start to think about when I can use my ultimate attack since I now mastered both parts but I haven't found the right time to use it. As I walk through the pirate town I thought I saw three men dressed in mostly white while wearing masks but I did not think about it too much since it is probably what the crew they are from wear. Then after about five minute's of walking I see Martin walk into a pub so I followed him in there to surprise him. I entered the pub seeing that Martin had taken a set at a table next to a window, I went behind him and was about to scare him.

Martin:"what do you think you are doing y/n?"

Martin turned around to look at me with a smirk on his face since he enjoyed taking away my fun.

Y/n:"well I was going to scare you but I guess that it would not have worked."

I walked around the able to sit opposite Martin since I did want something to eat or drink.

Annabelle:"mind if we join too?"

I look to where the familiar voice came from to see Annabelle and Annie coming over to out table from the other end of the pub, were they also having a drink here. Annabelle was one of the kuja that quetzalcoatl asked me to take with me in my adventure around the world, she had medium length brown hair with bailey noticeable tanned skin. She wore tight fitting black trousers with a sun that had a skull in the middle of it son each side of the trousers, her shirt was a black tight sleeveless jacket that was over a yellow shirt that didn't cover her shoulder while revealing some of her developing breasts. Tied to her back was a barrel that was filled with wine which see liked just as much as dad likes sake, at her his was a sword.

Best I could do and don't own. Also imagine her as a fourteen year old.

Annie on the other hand struggles to keep focus on anything that isn't drawing which she likes to do wherever she is. Her hair was also medium length which was light black with big golden ring earrings on each of her ears. She wore a tight fitting top which was also sleeveless along with having a picture of a sun in the middle of it as well as a skull on the right breast of the shirt. For trousers she wore once that had thin orange Stripes with bigger sea foam green, she wore brown leather boots. On the right side of her waist was a dagger, pistol, as well as a jar of ink so she can paint her pictures.

Don't own and also imagine as a fourteen year old.

Both of them bought two chairs over to our table and sat down without any of us giving an answer.

Martin:"sure sit down, not like I wanted to be alone."

For some reason his voice was not in his joking tone but he sounded more serious so i want to know if he is okay.

Y/n:"are you okay Martin? You don't really seem like your self."

Martin looked at the kuja woman since he doesn't really trust them like Francis though I know why Francis hates the kuja and he has been less mean to quetzalcoatl kuja tribe.

Martin:"y/n. Do you think that I am a good friend?"

I was confused since he sounded serious now, I nodded

Y/n:"yes, you are one of my best friends Martin, you have helped me with so many things."

Martin:"well please remember that part of me y/n, consider it a final favour."

Then a lady walked over to the table and asked us what we wanted to drink.

Y/n:"milkshake."

Martin:"water."

Both Kuja:"rum!"

The lady nodded and walked off leaving us to talk amongst eachother.

Y/n:"so why have you been talking so strangely? Are you dieing!?"

He seemed shocked.

Martin:"no! I just think that what we have going on won't last much longer."

Now I was sad since I thought that we were all good friends, he even gave his sword horīsutā to grimmjow after grimmjow saved his life.

Y/n:"why? I thought that we were friends?"

Annabelle:"or are you just nervous about sexy women being around you?"

Martin composed himself as he looked at all of us, Annie was just painting on the table not really paying attention to what we were talking about.

Martin:"believe me y/n it is nothing that you or me can control just... Look y/n meet me at the docks tonight at midnight and you will see why."

I nodded and looked at my two female friends.

Y/n:"do you two want to come too?"

Annabelle:"hell yeah we do!"

Annie looked up from her painting with a consisted look on her face.

Annie:"what were you talking about?"

I chuckled even though I knew that she was a bit of an air head it was still funny whenever she was confused.

Y/n:"were going on a midnight trip to the docks."

Annie nodded.

Annie:"well sure I don't have anything else planned, are the others coming."

She then went back to painting on the table so I don't need to give her an answer since she is not listening to me right now, I'll tell her incase this is a little miracle.

Y/n:"I'll ask them but I'm not sure."

I looked back at Martin with a smile on his face.

Y/n:"so I'll be looking forward to tonight then Martin."

Martin slowly nodded.

Small timeskip

I was seeking off of the ship along with the rest of my friends, we were all walking down a ladder to step into the dock.

Yami:"so why dose Martin of all people want us to meet him at this hour? He's always got a strict schedule of when he eats, sleeps, trains, and maybe even sh*t."

Some of the crew laughed at his last part including me since I did find the joke funny since Martin seems to always keep his life to a schedule. When I was at the bottom of the ladder i stepped off of it before one of my other friend rose D Reginald though he prefers to be called Reggy, he joins my friend group less than a year ago. He is a just above average sized man with mess black hair and hypnotic gold eyes. He was always dressed smart like he was going to a wedding except his hands were wrapped up in bandages since he had an accident with his devil fruit. He was just one year younger than me.

Don't own and this guy is a requested character by fellowwattpadauthorYour_Local_Beanerand I know we said it would be Reginald D Ros but I remembered that with the D the fist name is often at the end.Also imagine he is sixteen.

Reginald:"so why do we need to get up so late to talk to Martin y/n?"

I shrugged my shoulders and that was good enough for Reggy, Reginald likes to be called Reggy since he says that it is a cooler name than Reginald. When all of us were on the ground we then walked through the dock to try and see Martin since he was not on the ship today. Eventually I saw Martin standing in the distance so I looked at my other friends.

Y/n:"he's here!"

All of them ran over to where we were while I turned to look at Martin.

Y/n:"so why have you been acting so wearily Martin?"

Martin sighed as about four men or women, I couldn't tell since they were wearing masks, came out of the fog, all of them were wearing white suits.

Martin:"we had a good run y/n but I'm going back to where I once was."

I then realised that these people were cipher pole zero, I had heard of them but have never seen one.

Ash:"I thought you did not want to be part of those people martin!"

What type of people is Ash talking about?

Martin:"I'm doing this to keep you guys and girls safe from me being around."

Now I was a little mad at him since he was calling us weak.

Y/n:"what the hell! Are you blind you daft bastard!? I have a bounty over one billion, as well as Francis and yami! We can look after eachother and if you think I will let you go back to being a slave then you have another thing coming!"

I then ran towards Martin turning my guitar into both Vater and mater ready to kill the people who are trying to rip apart my friends.

???:"foolish child"

Then the person next to Martin disappeared only to reappear Infront of my ready to kick my head with his leg covered in haki. Then he kicked me into one of the building sending me through the wall, guess these guys do mean business. I jumped up from the rubble and looked at them but turning my gaze to my crew.

Y/n:"if Martin is truly your friend then you will help him see that we are his friends!"

All of them nodded and started to charge at CP zero holding there weapons ready for a fight while I charged along too. It was basically four against one in the flights but given how strong these guys were I would say it slightly even. I was fighting the guy that hit me before along with Ash, ryuk who was using two daggers, and coyote who was shooting at him at close range. I brought down my kanabō onto the head of the CP zero person but he were back to block it with his arms though luckily coyote was able to shoot the man on the side of the head shooting his mask off revealing a man who looked life his face had been set on fire.

Ash:"you are one ugly bastard, let us cut it off!"

Ash tried to slice upwards to slice this guy's face off but the man caught his sword with his other free hand, now I know that this is the perfect time to show off my super awesome attack, I looked at all of my friends.

Y/n:"get them in one place! I want to kill them in one go!"

I jumped back and readied both mater and Vater, As all of my friends were fighting these guys Martin looked at me not helping us but not fighting against us. As I was charging up my attack all of my friends except for Martin continued to try and get these people in one place.

Nihilus POV

I brought down my claws while I was in my ghoul form, I had hoped that I would not have to see these guys after I have seen them do so much crap for those inbreds. The masked person caught me by my wrist before punching me in the face sending me flat on my back.

???:"you might have been freed but you are still weak slave."

I was starting to get mad with this person as I got myself back up off of the ground, Regie used his devil fruit to make two guns to shoot at the person but unfortunately the man knew armourment haki.

???:"the celestial dragons will be pleased to have you as a slave Rose D Reginald."

I ran back over to the man while Regie kept shooting at the man as well as Annie who was able to pay attention to the fight as she was also shooting at the CP zero agent. I leaped forward when I was close to the man and once my head landed onto his chest I wrap my arms around him, he was tackled to the ground.

YamiPOV

I dodged another ginger bullet attack from the agent who was trying to kill me, wonder if it has to do with the roxx crew coverup.

Charles:"dame these guys really do mean business."

Charles shot another five oh his thunderbird feathers at the lady but she used rokushiki to make sure the feathers didn't Pearce the skin.

???:"you are a real bunch of idiots if you think you can defy the will of the gorosei."

Now why would they want to get involved with a bunch of pirates? I looked at Martin for a second before going back to my fight wondering what the gorosei would want with Martin. I punched the lady in the gut with my first coated in my black flames, though she was able to use here rokushiki but I still saw blood come from where I hit her.

Yami:"sorry love but y/n is my friend so you better get ready for an ass kicking."

Martin POV

I watched as all of my former friend put the CP zero agents in one place while y/n looks like he is done charging up his attack. Y/n looked at he agents and smiled to them.

Y/n:"now die!"

Then then y/n ran forward as both of his weapons looked like they had been charged up.

CP zero:"if you think a weak attack like that will work then you are dumber than your father."

Then y/n shot passed them with such stepped you would be forgiven to think he teleported but when I saw the CP zero agents they were nothing but a mush of flesh and blood.

Y/n:"super move, parental unity."

Then y/n fell to the ground but I knew now that I was going a fool for thinking y/n and my friends were too weak to deal with CP zero. I caught y/n just before he fell as all of my other friends were looking at me but there was still one more.

Martin:"Francis, yami, a rather tall person is coming from the distance, could you two take him down whiel we let y/n rest."

Both of them looked at me questioningly but that disappeared from there faces when they heard the loud footsteps. Both of them ran toward the big CP zero agent while I take y/n back into his dad's Ship.

3RD POV

As both Yami and Francis run towards the tall person they began to change into there mythical Zoen form. Yami turned into his usual devil form while Francis body started to change, his legs began to attach to eachother while also growing longer like a snakes body. His shirt disappear into his skin which started to turn a whade of light grey with golden abs as well as other golden decorations. His hair then started to fuse together until it was a group of long snakes high replaced his hair. He was now fifty six feet tall.(Just imagine kaido standing on top of big mom head for the hight.)

Don't own and imagine I looks like Francis

When they saw the rather tall agent it turned out to be a giant but these two boys were much bigger. First yami gave the giant a punch to the gut added by some haki who quickly getting to his back, when yami was at the agent back yami wrapped his hands around him while Francis grabbed him by the head so he had to look into his face.

Francis:"have you ever wondered why I was beginning to get called stone gaze Francis?"

Then the agents started to get turned to stone, first at the eyes before it spread out from there, when the agent was fully turned yami threw him to the ground causing him to shatter.

Small timeskip.

Y/nPOV

I woke up from my sleep wondering what happened before i went to sleep, then i remember and looked around me seeing that all my friends were a me, even slim who was acting as my pillow.

Y/n:"did we win?"

Francis:"yeah but why would you attack with both your fathers thunder Bagua and your mother's ikoku sovereignty! Didn't you know that would take most of your energy?"

I nodded since i did know that there would be a downside to it but if it was for my friend then the cost would always be little.

Y/n:"yeah, but we are firend and isn't that what friends are ment to do?"

Some of my friends nodded but they all one by one looked at Martin who looked quite upset.

Yami:"I think it's that you came clean Martin, who are you really?"

Martin looked at all of us and nodded before he stood up to look at all of us.

Martin:"well if I wasn't at god vally seven years ago you would be calli g me Saint Martin, one of the celestial dragons."

I widened my eyes since I had no idea he lied about his past but now that I start looking deeper into it, it did not hold up well.

Y/n:"so you are a celestial dragon?"

Martin then had what I think was a confused look.

Martin:"well yes but I'm from a high class, my father is one of the gorosei and I was going to be his successor until god vally."

All of us looked at him but I still had one more question that I wanted to ask him.

Y/n:"why didn't you tell us about that?"

Martin looked at the whole room.

Martin:"I didn't want you thinking of me as just some rich boy playing pirate."

Then I started to laugh as everyone else did at Martin who was not laughing, after a few seconds of laughter I looked at him.

Y/n:"I get why you didn't tell me about who you were but I don't care about your past at all Martin, you are a true pirate not some wannabe."

Martin smiled at me.

Yuki:"so dose that mean we will be able to get a lot of money now that we have you?"

Martin smiled at Yuki as others chuckled.

Martin:"only if I go back to dad."

Annabelle:"so that's a no unless we drag you up that mountain?"

He nodded and sat back down while j looked at everyone else.

Y/n:"anyone else got any dirty little secrets being kept from us?"

Then my friends looked at eachother chuckling since I don't think any of them have any great secrets, Kai then stood up.

Kai:"well since Martin just said that I guess there is no harm in my heritage."

Now I was interested since Kai would always dodge the topic of parents, he took off his helmet so that we could see his face.

Kai:"my mother and father are in the marines."

Okay, we still have some secrets.

Kai:"my father is admiral sengoku, my mother is vice admiral tsuru."

Wow, he has two awsome parents, well awsome marine parents.

Francis:"yeah I kind off knew that."

All of us looked at Francis since even through I don't care about where my friends came from I thought he would bring it up. When Francis saw everyone was looking at him he smiled.

Francis:"when we were burning your village to the ground I saw a picture with Kai in it along with the two marines, I just guessed they were relatives."

Kai then put his mask back on and sat back down as Charles stood up with his usual smile.

Charles:"well guess it's my turn, I'm the heir to germa sixty six."

He then sat back down as I was a little shocked to hear that he was literally a prince and he tossed it away since people with bounties lose all inheritance inside the world government. I nodded and looked at everyone else.

Y/n:"is that all?"

As all of them shook there head side by side as I felt slim bite my ankle, I looked down at him and smiled.

Y/n:"Well I think I should get to sleep now since today has been tiring."

All friends:"yes/yeah/night."

All of my friends got up and started to leave my room one by one until it was me and Martin left, when Martin reached the door he turned around to look at me.

Martin:"thanks for being my friend y/n, I promise I won't break your trust."

Martin then closed the door while I walked over to my bed so that I could go to sleep, seems that most of my friends held secrets but I also feel bad that I didn't reveal my secret.

Chapter 14: A monster leaving the nest

Chapter Text

Kai age 16

Nihilus, ash, y/n, Martin, Annabelle, Annie, ryuk, Yami,Katsu, Francis age 17

Coyote, brunch, Reginald age 19

Charles age 20

Grimmjow age unknown.

Y/n POV

Everyone:"CHEERS!!!"

Everyone clicked there glasses of whatever they were drinking since we were in the middle of a huge party to celebrate me becoming a pirate Captain of my own crew. We decided that the crews name would be the deadmen pirates named after ME! Both my mother and father's crew were here on some random island big enough for both of the crews.

Martin:"dame, this is sure one hell of a party y/n! Though I think we should water down some of the booze."

I looked at the party area seeing that the beast pirates and big mom pirates were on different sides, it seemed as if there was a large line Infront of the tables me and my future crew mates were eating.

Charles:"why not let them get drunk? It will be a good show before we go off y/n."

Some of my friends nodded while the others were not so sure, right now I had twenty friends who's names were Francis, yami, Martin, Ash, katsu, nihilus, grimmjow, Yuki, Kai, coyote, Charles, ryuk, brunch, Annie, Annabelle, Reginald, infinite, grizz, Cheng and last but not least Szayelaporro. The final four were my newest friends with infinite being a man who has long which hair which accompanied his pale skin. Infinite clothes were rather plain compared to the rest of my friends, he wore a grey button up tail coat with the bottom of the tail coat being white which his trousered were the same baggy grey colour, around his neck was a chain which had a strange stone shaped time a triangle but the most strange item of clothing he wore was a mask which was silver and only allowed him to see out of his left eye. The mask looked kind of like a wolf. He was also an awesome devil fruit user having the partial partial fruit which lets him creat areas where he came destroy anything caught inside the area along with other stuff.

Dont own and for the devil fruit just think ofparticalstyle from Naruto, also he is seventeen

Grizz was by far one of my favourite friends because he dressed in an awesome dinosaur costume which he doesn't really take off. He too has red hair with yellow eyes just his dinosaur costume except the costume was green with small red horns at its side. Around his neck was an oily black chocked

Dont own but I want that costume, also he is sixteen

Cheng was the older sister of grizz and they don't look much alike but you could say the same about me and my siblings so I guess it is not that uncommon. Her hair was long, white like snow with dark grey eyes, thing eyebrows, and a cute look. Her clothes were kind of like the once dad wears sometimes except her clothes were for girls.

Don't own and she is seventeen

Finally there was my newest of all my twenty friends and that was Szayelaporro who is so smart that he use to be on a smart guy called vegapunk research team, he said that he wants to make devil fruit's and thinks because of my fruits unique abilities he wants to be on my crew. He wore all white clothing which included a white cloak, shirt, gloves, and trousers. On his face were a pair of glasses which he said helps him to see things from far away, his hair was pink with a fringe that covered his right eye.

Dont own and he is nineteen.

Y/n:"well I'm sure that my parents crew and at least pretend to be civil with eachother for one day."

Infinite:"I don't know if you have met your parents y/n but they hate eachother."

Yami:"maybe they will start a fight once we have left y/n."

Some of my friends chuckled since that could honestly be the reason that all of them have not killed eachother yet. Then I felt a rubbing at my side and I knew that it was my loyal companion slim I raised my left arm up so that he could bring his head forward which he did. I picked up some of the food that was on the table and put it into slim mouth while slim rested his head on my lap.

Grizz:"good to see that slim still liked his cushion."

I placed my left hand onto slims head while looking at grizz.

Y/n:"oh don't worry grizz, I'll be using him as a foot stool when we are in out ship so this is just a bit of give and take."

Grimmjow:"when do we leave y/n?"

Grimmjow then bite off a huge bit of meat that was on a bone while everyone else are there favourite foods.

Y/n:"soon, but before we go I want to play a song since I don't know when I will be able to play for them next."

Francis:"I would be more focused on the fact y/n is planning to sail a giant submarine with only twenty one people, we need more men."

Brunch:"and where would we find so many willing to join? Coyote keeps emitting conquers haki so they need to be strong willed."

Ryuk chuckled after he took a bite of an apple.

Ryuk:"or we could just give them those suits that Szayelaporro made... What is it that they do again?"

He looked at Szayelaporro with a confused look which just looked like how he always dose but after years of being with him I can tell when he is showing emotion. Szayelaporro put down the rice that he was eating, strangely he was only eating rice.

Szayelaporro:"there designed so that if you are hit with conquers haki you won't be knocked out, it also has a feature to cancel devil fruit ability up to four feet away."

The suits were really cool but I couldn't wear one since I would not be able to use any of my devil fruit abilities.

Nihilus:"well that makes our job easier, maybe we should go to bed hive island and recruit a lot of low life scum."

Katsu shook his head side to side while eating some sushi.

Katsu:"no, there might have been a lot of people there but these is little skill who our crew should have."

I clapped my hands to get my friends attention since we are meant to be having fun not arguing about something that I already have a plan for.

Y/n:"let's stop all of this talking about getting a bigger crew and just have fun, this party is in our honer so let's enjoy it."

Charles looked at me with a smirk.

Charles:"well if it's okay with you y/n than could I go for a wander round this party area."

I nodded as Charles stood up from his seat.

Y/n:"if the rest of you want to walk around then feel free too."

Most of my friends did except for Francis and Yami who were still sitting at my sides looking as my friends went in different directions.

Y/n:"so are you two still in on our plan to avenge captain rocks."

Both of them nodded since even though it has been about ten years I still want to kill that man who took my captains title away from him, worst of all the world government are hiding rocks existence.

Francis:"we have good men y/n, you and coyote have conquers haki so there's that going for us."

Yami:"and all of us are able to use armourment and observations haki so we are fine on that part y/n but Roger has quite a strong crew with his right and left and men. Not to mention that the white beard pirates are said to have a samurai on there crew."

Bit me and Francis look at him since I didn't know white stash had a samurai which was awesome, but I got a tengu which is equally as cool.

Francis:"where did you hear this?"

Yami pointed over to mama who was eating some cake since she liked all things sweet.

Yami:"your mom information network is quite impressive y/n."

I nodded since even I had to admit the spy network that mama has is probably better than the world governments.

Francis:"but white beard is not Roger, he may be strong but with all of us together I would say that battle would be...... Fifty, fifty."

Y/n:"some confidence you have in us Francis, but that doesn't really matter since it could be years before we meet them but I think Martin wants to take a shot at the white beard pirates after they took his diamond fruit."

They nodded as I saw both of my kuja friends talking with my little sister smoothie, citron, and cinnamon.

Y/n:"do you still want to massacre the kuja tribe of the other side of the grand line Francis."

I would not even need to look at him in order to know that he is nodding.

Yami:"speaking of kuja y/n, when you marry quetzalcoatl will you be inviting both of your parents."

I turned to look at him a little annoyed since quetzalcoatl sent me a den den mushi and she acts just like mom dose to her husband's after she has given birth.

Y/n:"I didn't want to marry her to begin with but this guy."

I pointed my finger to Francis.

Y/n:"decided that he know best for my future."

Francis picked up his slice of fruit tart.

Francis:"she is a lovely looking woman y/n and I thought that you would really like her."

He then ate his good while I heard Yami take a bite of his meat pie.

Yami:"and it didn't have anything to do with the fact you got that devils fruit you wanted since we were little nippers on the rocks crew?"

Francis:"it was a bonus, besides now that I have the Gorgon fruit people from all over the sea have been calling us three the monster trio."

I picked up a chicken leg and bit into it while thinking on the name since when I first heard it I thought it was a mistake I was added but more articles kept coming out talking about us.

Yami:"whatever but when the wedding comes around I can not wait to see your reaction to y/n kuja daughters running around wild."

Francis then had a depressed look on his face which was kind of comedic, he turned to look at me.

Francis:"new rule y/n, always wear protection since I don't want you having kuja children."

Y/n:"you really need to get over it Francis, just because the kuja tribe on the first half of the grand line screwed you over doesn't mean that the one quetzalcoatl is the same. "

Francis:"all kuja are the same y/n."

Yami:"wonder what that says about you."

I dropped the bone of the chicken leg in order to hold my hands up Infront of the two of them to stop there arguing.

Y/n:"okay I think that it's time for us to mingle with the crowd."

Both of my friends nodded and all of us stood up and my two friends walked into different directions while I looked down at slim.

Y/n:"let's say good bye to everyone with a song slim."

He nodded and I walked over table while slime walked under it with a little struggle in his part, I decided to wonder through mama's part of the party first before moving on to my dad's. While I walked through the big mom pirates towards my mom my sibling see me and wave at me or yell my name out hoping I would come over to them. I run up to them while my five older siblings just looked cool while my younger once stretched out there arms for a hug which I have them all a group hug with all of them in it.

Y/n:"it's nice to know that all of you will miss me."

When I let go of my little siblings they looked up at me.

Smoothie:"do you really need to go big brother?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yeah I do, i need to make a name for myself as a captain but don't worry I will visit you all."

They nodded but I felt cracker hug my side.

Cracker:"let me join your crew big bro!"

I putted his head while removing him from my side.

Y/n:"I would love to love to let you join but all of you are too weak to make it in my crew, so stay here with mom while she goes through her husband's?"

Linlin:"quite sassy for someone who thinks he is up to my level."

I used my float powers to lift myself up to mama hight so that I can say my goodbye to her, when I was right infront of her face she sat back to look at me.

Y/n:"well mama, today is that last day I will ever need to answer to you or dad but I had a good time, but goodbye."

I extended my hands out for a hug which mama gave me by using one of her hands to bring me into her chest.

Linlin;"my little boy is growing up, just don't come running back to me when things dont go your way."

I was able to get out of my mother's ug which was really to her a pat on her back but I still need to say my goodbyes to dad. When I floated down to the ground I looked at my little siblings again.

Y/n:"so is there anything else?"

My siblings threw things at me from weapons to there cups, I held up my hands in guards.

Y/n:"hey, hey, hey! What is this for!?"

Brûlée:"were not weak brother! You are hiding from our attacks!"

I chuckled at there little attack but I did put my hands down as they stopped throwing things at me, I will miss all of them.

Y/n:"we'll see ya, I've got to say goodbye to dad."

I walked away from them while waving at them with the back of my hand, as I walk through the big mom pirates into the animal kingdom pirates I saw some of my friends having fun. When I reached dad both king and queen were next to him as had put down his sake, when dad saw me he smiled at me.

Kaido:"y/n! Are you staying in my crew you runt!?"

I shook my head side by side.

Y/n:"no sorry dad but I'm here to say my goodbye to you."

I held he fist out for my dad to hit it with his fist which he did like every other time we would leave eachother.

When dad put his fist down I put mine down to my side.

Y/n:"you know dad, I'm really going to miss you."

Dad raised one of his eyebrows when he heard that but I still have a joke up my sleeve.

Y/n:"I won't have my abusive father around me for that much longer."

Then as if proving my point dad slammed his hand down onto of me sending me flying into the ground, when I got up off of the ground I looked back up at dad.

Y/n:"well I love you too."

Then I walked away from dad as I still had one more song to sing to them before we part ways, while I am walking to the stage that had been set up for me and my band. The members of my band included me, Kai, and Szayelaporro, I was quite surprised that Szayelaporro could play an instrument but then again he is a smart cookie. As I walked closer to the stage both of the friends who would play with me also walked to there area where there instrument was. When we reached the stage the lively party then started to get quite as all eyes were on us. When I got my guitar ready I moved closer to the speaker.

Y/n:"okay everybody this will be my last son as a part of your crews so there is only one song I can think to sing."

Dont own this and change brooks voice to y/n voice and change the instruments. Also did anyone cry when they first saw that scene in the anime, me I did shed a tear.

Timeskip to the end of the song

When I was done singing the song I put my guitar on my back while everyone cheered but I knew now it was time for me to leave.

Y/n:"alright!! Time to go!!"

All of my friends nodded and started to walk towards me since I have the ship on me, when all of my friends were around me I turned around to look at the sea knowing this is where my life begins. I reached into my pocket and took out my ship which I had shrunk down using my mini mini fruit.

Y/n:"this will just take a second."

Then I shrunk myself down so that I could bring the ship back to its proper size, Martin causing both me and the ship. When I was small enough I placed my hand on the front of the massive ship from this hight and began to grow to my normal hight, Martin then threw me into the sea as the ship grew.

3RD POV

As the submarine grew bigger and bigger y/n twenty friends were getting ready to walk onto the ship to begin there journey as the deadmen pirates. When the ship was fully grown they looked up as y/n was floating in the air with his hand placed onto the skills nose.

And here is y/n ship again and just so you can get how big it is. It was build to house one thousand people, along with many different rooms for just about anything. So yeah quite big.

When y/n lowered himself to the ground the mouth of the skull opened up to let the crew in. One by one they all walked in with the first being deadman y/n with a bounty of one billion two hundred and fifty million. Next was demon son yami xebec with a bounty of seven hundred and fifty million, after him was stone gaze Francis with the same seven hundred and fifty million bounty. After them was the corrupt Saint martin who's bounty was eight hundred million, after him was both lightning master Katsu and freed slave Ash who both had bounties at four hundred million. Lord of hunger Nihilus bounty was five hundred and two million. After him was the panther grimmjow who's bounty was six hundred and sixty six million, after him came the vermin Yuki with a bounty of two hundred and seventy five million. Next came the crew member who the government only know as red man with a bounty of five hundred million. Next was a man know as the sharp shot coyote who's bounty stood at six hundred and fifty million. Behind him was loud mouth brunch and demon doctor Ryuk who both had the same bounty being three hundred and forty. Then came the man called vinsmoke Charles who has a bounty of six hundred and sixty million.

lowerbirth:"I couldn't help but do that once."

After him came the two kuja girls drunk Annabelle and Annie the painter who both had bounties at three hundred and fifty million. Next came inventor Rose D Reginald with a bounty of four hundred and ninety million. Particles Infinite with a bounty of five hundred million. Then there was the siblings grizzly grizz and maiden Cheng with both of them having Bounty's of three hundred and eighty three million five hundred thousand. Finally there was the flamboyant scientist Szayelaporro with the small bounty of one million.

Lowerbirth:"incase you were curious that means that the crews over all bounty is ten billion seven hundred and fifty nine million."

Small timeskip.

When all of us were in the main area of the ship it looked just like how I imagined it would be with many screens and stuff which my friend knew all about but I saw my seat. It was a throne unlike any other with its back being almost the sale hight as y/n as the hight he usually is With a golden skull and cross bones on it. Around the red cushion was golden bone themed decoration with a skull at each end on the arm wrests.

Dont own but I wish I had one of these.

Y/n POV

I walked over to my throne to sit down on while all of my other friends walked over to the seats in the room to steer the ship. When I saw on the throne I had to say it was quite comfy while slim walked inform of me before lying down, I decided to use him as a foot stood so I put my feet on top of him.

Y/n:"okay everybody get ready to set sail, I'll open up a portal so that we can get the rest of our crew."

All my friend nodded and did there thing which caused the submarine to start to go under the water while I opened a portal under us. When we went through the portal I closed it and then looked at Szayelaporro.

Y/n:"are there any ships neat us?"

Szayelaporro nodded since his screen showed us ships that were above us.

Szayelaporro:"yes, I count Five, what should we do?"

All my friends looked at me to make my first action as a captain of my own crew.

Y/n:"go up, we will fight the ship but make sure not to damage them."

All my friends nodded but they seemed a little confused by my order since usually I don't care about enemy ships but these five are exceptions. When we were fully out of the water I moved my feet off of slim and stood up looking at my friends.

Y/n:"okay time to kick some ass and get a crew!"

They all nodded and stood up as well. I opened up a portal to the top of the ship so that all of us could get out of the submarine quicker. When all of us walked through the portal we were on top of the submarine I saw that all five of the ship's were surrounding us.

Y/n:"okay everybody I'll take that one."

I pointed at one of the ship's in there fleet.

Y/n:"while you guys chose whatever one you want but make sure not to damage our new crew mates."

I turned back to look at them seeing them nod. All of us jumped or flew towards a ship while I saw the crew of the prison ship look at me with fear.

Marine:"what's he doing here!?"

I took my guitar off of my back while turning it into mutter and Vater ready to kill these guys. When I reached the marine who was on the ship I raised my kanabō up into the air before bringing it down onto his head like I was squashing a watermelon. I looked at the rest of the crew who looked on at me with fear but I have a better idea on how to deal with this crew. I walked towards the center of the ship while the crew pointed weapons at me and I could even hear the chaos of what my friends were doing on the other ships. When I was in the center of the ship I raised up Vater while coating it in armourment Haki, I jumped up into the air and brought it crashing down on the wooden floor below me so that I was on the inside of the ship. The room I was in now was full of cells crammed with people who were heading for impel down, I smiled as they all looked at me.

Y/n:"hello there guys, you might know me as deadman y/n but what you might not know is I've made my own crew so I have an offer for you all!!"

I turned mutter and Vater into my guitar guns which Szayelaporro made for me, I had two of them which shot out highly consented blasts of wind.

Dont own and there's two.

Y/n:"come join my crew and I'll let you all out of this place!!"

The entire ship cheered and I think the people on the lower decks heard me as there was cheering from there as well. With my answer I shot at the locks of there clears destroying them as to let my new crew out to help kill the marines on the ship's. As my new crew began to run out of there cells they immediately started to charge to the the top deck of the ship to get some revenge.

Small timeskip.

I looked at all of the people who were now on my crew, the total number of my crew was one thousand and twenty one. Mostly all of the new people who joined my crew had to wear the special armour so they wouldn't be knocked out by coyote large Haki which basically causes him to constantly emit conquers Haki. I did say that the once who could withstand it wouldn't need to wear the armour, one of which was my new apprentice pirate called Salazar who was dressed up like a Joker, he even had face paint.

Y/n:"okay!! Now to celebrate the begining of the dead men pirates voyage I want to get a group picture of us all so."

I looked over to Szayelaporro and nodded to him since we had discussed this plan along with coyote, Szayelaporro pulled out a needle before walking to coyote who had his arm out. Szayelaporro injected the fluid which stops people being about to use haki.

Y/n:"okay everybody take the helmets off! We only have ten minutes!"

The crew nodded while talking off there helmets while I floated over to the crew but I also floated up my crew using the float float powers on there armour. After a minute of floating to the middle of the crew and everyone was in place I took one last look at them.

Y/n:"don't worry, just some and I'll let you back on the ground."

I looked back to the camera den den mushi as it look the picture a few seconds later, when the picture was take I put my crew back onto the ground while knowing that this is going to be where my life begins.

Chapter 15: to the first island

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

I was sitting atop my throne using a paper fan to cool myself since I am just realising how hot it is in a submarine that is underwater. Szayelaporro had used his devil fruit to transfer the knowledge of piloting the submarine to them so now any of them can pilot it.

Crewman:"governor! Can we please go up."

Y/n:"how long till we reach the next island?"

He looked back at the screen before looking back at me.

Crewman:"we will be there in a minute."

I nodded.

Y/n:"sure we can go up, let's hope that the next island has ice-cream ir at least something cold for when we go under again."

The man nodded and the crew who were piloting the submarine began to raise it up to the surface. I stood up off of my ship since I want to see the first island and get a picture of it since I have a scrap book to fill out of my adventure. While walking through the ship I did noticed that there were some drawing on the walls which were Annie art work which seemed to be stuff like a turtle fighting our submarine. As the ground shook from rising from the sea I kept myself stable but others roaming about were holding onto the walls. Eventually when I made my way to the front entrance of the ship I took out my camera den den mushi to take a picture of the island.

Y/n:"open the pissing door!"

The door opened up which was the mouth of the skull opening up, by this time more of the crew was here with the only two who were not wearing armour were coyote and Francis. When the bright light came into the submarine all of us covered our eyes but when our eyes adjusted we saw that the island infront of us had a river flowing through it which might actually split the islands but the thing on the island you notice the first was the incredibly large cactus, this place must hold the world record or something. On the shore of the island was building but I immediately knew that this was a marine base given by the flags.

Don't own and remove the Mary as well as put marine flags as well as cannons on the shore.

Y/n:"get ready for a fight lads! The marines want to test what we got!"

The crew cheered as they raised there weapons up into the air, I took a picture of the island before putting the den den mushi away. I took out mutter and Vater ready to kick there asses. The marines shot there cannons at while while coyote shot them before they could hurt my beautiful submarine, he hit one of the cannons causing it to explode. As we were getting closer and closer to the island the marines lined up on the shores of the island hoping to stop us, when the submarine crashed into the shore on the left side of the river it sent the marines infront of it flying.

Y/n:"let's go lads!"

I jumped off of the ship with my crew following me to the now open area filled with marines lying on the ground. When I touched the ground I started to charge towards the marines ready to split people's head open, the first marine tried to block my kanabō attack with his sword but I broke the sword hitting his head off the guys body. As the battle went on more and more of my crew spilled onto of the submarine the marines on this side of the island we being overwhelmed while the marines on the other side of the river tried to cross it. As they tried some of my crew shot at them killing most before they could get to the other side.

Y/n:"well this is some great crew bonding!"

This whole situation kind of reminded me when quetzalcoatl and I went on our first date, my family wanted to know every detail of it for some reason.

Salazar:"yes it is!"

I turned my head as I impaled someone on my sword, I saw Salazar was in the middle of a fight against fighting five marines. He had two in a head lock choking the air out of them, keeping two at bay by kicking them with one foot while his other foot was on the neck of the final marine, i would say he is winning. Everyone was also having there fun while some were biting the marines faces off while others, others were beating them into the ground, katsu using fishman karate, while some of my crew dragged off some attractive women to inside one of the houses. I heard the cannons fire from the right side of my ship hitting the marines and cannons on the other side of the shore. As the battle went on I could easily tell we were overwhelmed them and I don't think anyone was dead, there were injury's but no deaths.

Y/n:"well I would say that it was a success."

Suddenly I felt something break on the back of my head, when I turned around it was a fancy high up marine who seemed to be holding a now broken axe.

Y/n:"hello."

Before I could do anything the man was crushed into the ground by grizz who did full beast transformation using his wrecking ball of a tail. When the tail came off of the now crushed marine he looked like a body horror pancake.

Y/n:"well that is lovely."

I looked around seeing that this battle which lasted about ten minutes was now over with marines running to the ship's that were docked but I looked at my submarine den den mushi camera.

Y/n:"give us a nice explosion."

I pointed Vater at the ship's as the cannons moved towards the ship's, just as the marines ships moved out of port my cannons started to fire sending metal cannon balls at the ship's causing the five ships to blow up like some sort of fireworks.

Y/n:"now that was f*cking awesome!!"

Many of my crew looked at the fire works show but as the smoke cleared I saw that one ship was still able to sail away but if it got his by one more cannon it would be done for.

Vater:"do it y/n! Show them your power!"

Mutter:"make it go boom y/n!"

I pointed my sword at the ship and smiled since this was going to be awesome. I began to use my goro goro to shoot lighting out of the tip of my sword to the ship with such fast speed that I doubt they knew what came at them. That ship was completely destroyed with the screams of there crews only lasting a second before they disappeared.

Salamander:"what the hell is up with you!?"

I looked at my apprentice pirate clown seeing him with a confused look on his face.

Y/n:"well I have one nipple that is slightly bigger than my other, is that what you wanted to know?"

Salazar just looked at me a little confused as well as all the people who heard me.

Salazar:"no... I mean you can't get hurt and you can use many devil fruit's, what's your secret?"

Y/n:"well the skin thing I got from my dad who said his body is coated in conquers haki kind of like how people can coat there body in armourment Haki, so basically to hurt me you will need conquers haki. As for the devil fruit I ate the copy copy fruit which lets me copy any devil fruit by touching the fruit or user."

Salazar nodded looking confused but he looked slightly let down for some reason since all of that was true.

Salazar:"so your body is covered in conquers haki?"

I held the hand with my sword in it and shook it side to side since its a bit more complicated.

Y/n:"well... I'm not sure since I was like this from birth, my parents told me that the crew I was born into used to use me as a baseball."

Salazar:"well sounds like you have had one f*cked up life."

Salazar walled away while i think about what he said, I thought I did live a regular life since all of my siblings and friends lived our lives knowing that every second of our life could be our last, well there last. Yami and Francis walked next to me.

Francis:"looks like this battle was a short one, it was about ten minutes though considering nobody died I would say it was a success."

Yami:"yeah and we took down a marine base without you mom or dad here, smart putting a base right at the start of reverse mountain."

lowerbirth:"sorry to interrupt guys but out of curiosity do you think the marines would do something like this at reverse mountain or the new world? I do since it would make sense especially after Rogers death to stop the pirates just as they come in."

Y/n:"well I'm a little upset that this place dose not have anything cold, just a lot of cactus."

I looked at my log pose which mom gave me when I was ten, it was the one that had three points on it which is usually used for the new world but they can be used on this side of the grand line. each pointed in different directions.

Y/n:"Francis, I know that maps don't have much on the grand line but do you know what islands are next?"

I looked at Francis since he is basically our navigator.

Francis:"don't know really y/n since the paths could change but I have read that in Noland the liar there was an island filled with lush jungles with large animals so who knows."

Yami:"it's hard to tell if a book has liar in the name is a good source."

Francis:"well until I make a map of this place then that is all we got but until then let's get going, thought there was also another island which says that it is filled with many different types of breakfast food in it."

I ears twitched when I heard that since it sounds like a paradise if there is and island like that then I hope we can visit it.

Yami:"well when you make that map we can see if the rumors are true or not, I'm going to try and make pulque."

He walked off to the cactus leaving me and Francis, I turned to look at Francis.

Y/n:"so Francis, this breakfast island, are you sure that exists?"

Francis:"I do not know y/n, all I can do is read until I make my map of the grand line."

I nodded and was about to move before I felt someone lift me up from behind and when I looked down I saw that it was slim who still looked as cute as the day I saw him.

Y/n:"well let's loot this place since there must be some sort of supply."

Francis nodded and slim started to walk away with me on top of him, I looked at Francis.

Y/n:"tell everyone that we will be spending the night!"

Francis walked off while giving me a thumbs up while I looked down at slim.

Y/n:"okay now where the hell are you taking me?"

Slim continued to walk while I wish that I could understand what he was thinking or saying, maybe there is a devil fruit for that. As slim continued to walk along the side of the lake, past the large cactus to the other side of the island. He leaned down letting me slid off of him onto the ground, I stood up and looked around the area wondering why slim brought me here.

Y/n:"okay slim, why the hell did you bring me here?"

I looked at him as slim walked over to a run down building which I walked over to wondering what slim brought me here for. When I reached the building I placed my hand on it and it was nothing special, the wall broke down which made me jump back out of shock. I looked down at slim.

Y/n:"why did you bring me here boy."

Slim moved his nose to the rubble and started to push things out of the way, when he stopped I saw a small box. I reached out for the box and took it up from the ground. The box was not big and when I look down at slim he nodded so I looked back at the box, I opened it up to find what looked like a devil fruit in the shape of a heart.

Don't own.

Y/n:"is this what you sniffed out slim?"

I looked back at my friends and he shook his head since if it was not a devil fruit then what did he want, I put the devil fruit in my pocket and dig through the rubble, as I dig through it slim tried to eat my head. When I dug through enough of the rubble I saw what slim might have been looking for, a cabbage. I picked it up and stood up off the ground causing slim to lose his grip on my head, when slim looked at me with his mouth open revealing it's long teeth along with his tail swinging side to side. I tossed the cabbage in i him mouth which he closed while I made a not to ask Francis what devil fruit I found and if we could sell it.

Y/n:"okay slim let's head back to the rest of the crew, they will be wondering where we have gone."

I changed my weapons back into there electric guitar form while sitting atop of slim with my legs In a basket, slim walked along back to the rest of the crew.

Szayelaporro POV

I walked towards my lab while some of y/n crew carried some of the marines to my lab so that I can learn more about the human body. Y/n dose not know this but I'm sure he won't mind as he had this lab build when I joined him. I opened the door up and walked in as the men carried the unconscious body's of the marines into the room, I pointed to some metal beds.

Szayelaporro:"put them over there and go."

The crew nodded and moved the body's to the metal beds where they will help me expand my knowledge of this world, even more than vagapunk. When the crew leave I shackled them the beds so that they won't get out. I walked over to my lab tools and picked up a scalpel deciding which one of my lab rats I would begin with. My decision was made when one of the rats began to wake up which would be good for a live reaction to my experiment.

Szayelaporro:"hello, sorry for the restraints but just know what I'm about to do is for the greater good of science."

Then I stuck the scalpel in-between the man's collar bone and moved it down carefully so that the only thing I was cutting was his skin.

Y/n POV

I was was looking for Francis as he was the man that might be able to tell me what the devil fruit me and slim found. The crew were taking all the things from the now wrecked base and moving them to the ship like supply's, artillery, as well as other stuff. When I saw Francis he was walking into one of the building while I tried to follow behind him so he can tell me how much the fruit is worth, I have it's abilities so right now the fruit is useless to me. I couldn't use its powers since I really don't know what they were so I needed to know to use them, when I entered the room it was filled with books with Martin, ryuk, and Charles. Martin looked up from his book.

Martin:"what are you doing here y/n? You don't really find these rooms interesting."

I looked around the room and saw that it was filled with maps and books before looking back at Francis.

Y/n:"true but I wanted to ask Francis what this devil fruit was."

I held it by the green top part of the heart shaped devil fruit.

Martin:"WHERE THE HELL DID YOU GET THAT!!!?"

All of us looked at Martin wondering how he knows what the fruit is since he has seen devil fruit's before but he never cared much for them.

Charles:"mind sharing with he rest of us?"

Martin:"that's the ope ope fruit, it's one of the most valuable devil fruit's in the world, well worth five billion berry."

I widened my eyes looking down at the small devil fruit was worth so much, though I wondered how the powers work and if I should sell it.

Martin:"hey y/n, can I have that devil fruit?"

I nodded since I really did want to get an army of devil fruit users so if Martin will become one then all the better, especially if it is a powerful one that is work five Billion. I threw the fruit at Martin as he caught it before walking away from us for some reason, I looked back at everyone else in the room.

Y/n:"well that's all, I'll be back on the submarine."

Chapter 16: to the land before time

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

I took another drink of my milkshake, we were not under the water but it still got hot in here.

Y/n:"honestly I'm fine, you all don't need to worry about me."

I was talking to my den den mushi which was connected to Mama's, on the other end was my siblings who wanted to make sure that I was okay.

Smoothie:"when will you visit big bro?"

I shrugged my shoulders for some reason since they could not see what I was doing.

Y/n:"dont know when but I do visit you all I will have a lot to say, also how's mama doing?"

Then there was not a sound from the other side which made me worried about the connection, I taped on the shell of my den den mushi.

Y/n:"you there?"

Opera:"yeah we are still here big bro, and mama is fine, she is just upset that you are gone."

Now I felt bad that I made mama feel upset that I left but I would be back to visit them at some point, then there was a knock on the door.

Y/n:"sorry but I have to go now, speak to you all soon."

All my siblings:"bye!"

I hung up on my den den mushi and walked over to the door of my room which was actually about the same size as my home back in totto land, I called the island me and my friends first landed which grimmjow was on Cacau island. When I opened the door it was Martin leaning on the wall opposite the door.

Y/n:"hello Martin, you need something?"

He tossed something at me which I caught, I looked at what he threw me and it was the ope ope fruit, did he not eat it? I looked back at Martin.

Y/n:"I thought that you wanted to eat it?"

Martin shook his head side by side.

Martin:"I did want to use the fruit but I'm done with it, also one of the crew is now dead under... Strange circ*mstances."

I dont know why Martin wanted that devil fruit but I'm guessing that the man who died was part of the reason.

Martin:"and yami as well as others who drank from the cactus are all not feeling well."

To be fair drinking stuff from a mysteriously large cactus is probably not the smartest thing to do in life.

Y/n:"well I'm guessing that they are with our doctor right now."

Martin nodded.

Martin:"yep, ryuk said they won't feel that we'll for the next few days but they will be fine."

I nodded and Martin used his upper body strength to doing himself off of leaning on the wall.

Martin:"well I'll be gone now y/n, I have some work that I still need to get done, also about Szayelaporro."

I nodded since even before I let him join us some of my friends did not want me to let him join.

Martin:"I saw the bodies of some of the marines that he experimented on and that man's heart has to be as black as cole after what he did to them."

I had seen the bodies and yes what happened to them was horrible I valued Szayelaporro since he told me what he hoped to accomplish and he needed me for it so he is staying.

Y/n:"look, I'll tell him to lay off his more... Questionable experiments, how dose that sound?"

Martin nodded since he knew not to argue with me when I wanted something since last time I broke his arm, on accident. Martin then walked off while I walked out of my room closing the door as I did so and walked in the opposite direction of Martin to go to the steering room of the ship which I had put Francis incharge until I came back. As I am walking closer to the steering room I started to think about what to do about Szayelaporro experiments since they were nothing but cruelty, no wonder a man like him needs to hide behind large shadows. When I have finished having my talk with them I will decided on what to do with him but until then I will take command of the sub. When I entered to room I saw that Francis seemed to be in his element in charge of navigation, guess being the navigator and all makes sense. Aetos was on top of Francis shoulder.

Francis:"I was begining to think that you were not going to show up y/n."

He turned to look at me.

Francis:"we are coming closer to our next island, it will be about ten minutes at this speed."

I nodded and walked over to the chair and clicked my fingers since I saw slim was lying on his back, slim then walked over to where he usually dose when I am sitting down to I can use him as a foot stool. I picked up a bowl of fruit that was on a table next to me and tossed it Infront of slim for him to eat as a kind of thank you for letting me use him as a foot rest.

Y/n:"so how is that island book you are writing coming along Francis?"

Francis looked at me holding onto a new book that was at his side, this one was a new book with the total saying "islands of our world" in francis's hand wiring.

Francis:"it's going well, I got some facts about the island which we found out was called whiskey peaks."

Y/n:"well let's hope this next island is more fun than the last one!"

The doors then opened up again and I turned to see that is was grizz with his sister Cheng.

Y/n:"what can I do for you two?"

Cheng:"well we took a look at the island up ahead and there seems to be some dinosaurs."

I widened my eyes when I heard the word dinosaur since I could find king and queens extended dinosaur family.

Y/n:"well let's get there as soon as possible guys! We get to taste dinosaur mean, except you grizz since that is cannibalism."

Grizz gave me the middle finger but it would feel a little like cannibalism since he can turn into dinosaur thanks to his devil fruit.

Grizz:"I'll eat whatever the hell I want to eat y/n, just like you hippo eats anything it sees."

I rubbed Slim's back with my foot since I couldn't be bothered moving to stock his back.

Y/n:"well that's what makes him so lovely, everyone loves slim and his rolls."

lowerbirth:"just to remind you slim still looks like when we first saw has a baby, except now he is as big as a full grown."

Grizz shook his head side by side.

Grizz:"all that thing dose is eat anything that is Infront of him y/n."

I looked at the boy in his dinosaur onesie who had never really liked slim for some reason, is he still mad at him for trying to eat the tail off of his onesie.

Cheng:"anyway."

I looked at Cheng who I would say is the smarter of the two.

Cheng:"I would say we should on a side of the island that dose not have volcanos since they seem to be active."

I nodded but I would still want to park my ship next to one of the volcanos but I don't want to lose this ship since I have just gotten it.

Y/n:"well if you say so but now I really am curious about what person was incharge of the naming of devil fruit class's."

Francis looked at me with a slight confused face.

Francis:"what do you mean y/n?"

Y/n:"well it's just I thought that in order for a zoen fruit to be called an ancient zoen it had to be of an extinct animal. So now how do you class an ancient zoen?"

Francis:"don't know y/n, but to be fair the world knows little to nothing of these Islands on the grand line and new world, hell there are only a hand full on both sides of of the grand line and new world that are actually aligned with the world government."

I nodded since this place was a pirates paradise because the world government can't really get a foot hold in this land due to them not knowing what islands are in this place.

Y/n:"well I hope to meet the person one day to ask them."

Then there was a snicker from one of the people who were steering my submarine.

Y/n:"who was the cheeky sh*t that snickered!?"

I stood up from me seat, taking a large step over slim before walking normally to the steering area.

Y/n:"who the f*ck said that? Come on I'm not mad I just want to know who was snickering, though I will get mad if I don't find out and when I am mad I get very violent."

I placed my hand onto the shoulders of one of the men who seems to be shaking under his suit of armour, I looked around trying to see who the grass would be.

???:"it was me captain."

I looked over the the man who was at the computer at the far left so I walked over to him letting go of the man who I had my hand on.

Y/n:"now why were you snickering?"

When I reached the man I stood behind him placing both my hands on each side of his collar bone putting a little bit of pressure on it.

???:"i-its just t-t-that p-person would be dead by now."

I nodded since that was true but with all the devil fruit's in this world I wouldn't be surprised if there was a devil fruit that let you go back in time, though would I be able to meet a young me? Maybe meet slims family to find out why he was left alone.

Y/n:"true, but you don't disrespect your captain so I'll give you a warning."

I slid my hands down his armour to his chest and crushed his ribs in one fell swoop causing the man to scream and fall to the ground.

Y/n:"now, I'll go to the top of the submarine, someone take him to to Ryuk, I want to see this island!"

I started to run out of the room passed both Cheng and grizz while I could hear slim run behind me.

Francis POV

I looked as the doors closed behind y/n looking at the crew that were steering the submarine, I looked down at the man who was weeping on the ground.

Francis:"someone take him away now."

One man who was leaning against the wall walked over to the man who was on the ground and took him away to ryuk.

Grizz:"how the hell have you not turned y/n into stone?"

I looked at grizz.

Francis:"he's my friend, y/n is a child trapped in a man's body at times and I'm here to make sure no one takes advantage of the over grown child."

I looked at the screens at the top seeing the island which I first thought had a large white mountains but as I looked at them closer they were not mountains but what? I looked at the steering crew.

Francis:"and someone tell katsu that we reached the island so he can get out of the water."

Katsu said that he would much rather swim next to the sub instead of sitting in an oven which this thing dose feel like when you are under water. I then rubbed Aetos under his beak.

Y/n POV

When I stepped out of the submarine which was not in the water, when I saw the island there was a huge white house, are the dinosaurs that smart here? I looked down at slim.

Y/n:"let's go and meet the dinosaurs!"

I picked slim up and put him under one of my arms and jumped over to the island, maybe there will be even more slims kicking around. When I landed onto the ground I placed slim onto the ground as I heard something come out of the water. When I turned around I saw katsu getting out of the water since he said my submarine is an oven, it's not an oven since things don't cook in it.

Y/n:"hey katsu, how you doing?"

Katsu:"I'm good, are you planing to explore?"

I nodded rapidly.

Y/n:"yeah, now onwards!!"

As I rushed into the forests I heard the ship dock next to the island, I could hear slim run next to me while trying to eat my hand.

Yami POV

I stepped out of the submarine to feel the lovely breeze of wind blast me which was just the best feeling I have ever felt, I'm glad that I drank the medicine ryuk gave me to help me when I was sick. I walked forward as everyone else did the same thing coming into the island, out of nowhere there was a roar from the forest and when I looked over to where it came from I saw a long neck dinosaur which was the same one that queen turns into.

Yami:"maybe queen us spying on y/n here."

Speaking of y/n where the hell is here? I really don't want him running around whipping out the rest of the dinosaurs.

Yami:"damnit! Someone find y/n before he kills all the cool ones that I haven't seen!!"

I looked at the common foot soldiers as they ran into the jungle while I wondered if I should tell them to be careful of whatever the hell is in there, guess I should.

Yami:"... Stay safe."

I was as quite as I could be as I then hear the volcanos start to go off which made most jump out of the shock of it but to be fair y/n dad made a base around an active volcano which y/n would swim in. As I begin to walk into the jungle I hear a large sound which sounded like someone was fighting using metal, where there some sort of cave men close to us or something? I then heard Cheng coming towards us and her little brother was probably also with her.

Yami:"can you run into the jungle and see if you can hunt down anything that is interesting while I try to find our where the battle is."

Cheng:"fine."

Cheng then ran past me in her ancient zoen form which was a Utahraptor which unlike most ancient zoen her form was like a very deadly bird.

Don't own and to give you guys a hint of how big Cheng is in this form.

Again don't own and she is the orange one and the person is average height.

As she ran in the forest I remembered something.

Yami:"AND DONT MATE WITH ANY OTHER RAPTORS!!! I DONT WANT TO GIVE Y/N THE TALK!!!"

lowerbirth:"hey this question alway bugged me since I had always wondered what would happen if a zoen conceived a child with the animal they could turn into? Any ideas?"

Y/n POV

I stood on top of the white house which kind of felt a bit like dad's horns, when I looked down I see two giants fighting eachother, mama said that giant are from elbaf.

Y/n:"this will be good, what do you think slim."

I turned over to where slim was seeing that he was lying on his back panting since we ran up the large houses.

Y/n:"stop over acting."

I looked back at the giant fight seeing the two of them still fighting like they were not out to kill eachother, maybe this was some sort of sparing match. When the volcano blasted again they seemed to stop fighting so I stood up and jumped down from the large house and began to grow to my normal height.

Y/n:"hey, why were you two fighting!?"

Both of the giants turned to me as I landed onto the ground at my unaltered height which was Fifty eight and a half feet tall.(Basically big mom standing on top ofkaido)one of the giants was smaller but rounder wearing a turned helmet and what look d like leather and fur armour though I wonder what animal he got the fur from. His nose looked like a pig's snout with a dirty blond beard that covered his bottom half of his face.

Dont own andusoppis not there.

The other giant was tall and thin with a long beard that reached down to the bottom of his belly, he wore armour similar to the other giant except his helmet didn't have horns.

Again don't own and remove small man

Tall giant:"who are you?"

Smaller giant:"are you one of our friends from elbaf?"

I looked down at the giants who were both slightly smaller than me.

Y/n:"no, though my mom said that she lived in elbaf for a bit."

Yami:"Y/N!!!"

I turned back to yami who was in his full devil transportation which seemed to shock the other two giants since they must think he is a demon from hell.

lowerbirth:"quick heads up for my anime fans and that is spoilers, manga fans you know this."

Big giant:"is that a ancient giant!?"

What the hell is an ancient giant?

Y/n:"what's an ancient giant? Are they just old giants?"

Both of them looked at me.

Small giant:"no, they are largest of all the giant tribes but I thought that they were just a myth!"

Yami then jump down from a top the large White House walking towards me.

Y/n:"yami is not a giant, that is just his devil fruit user."

When yami was next to me he looked at me before looking back at the giants.

Yami:"do giants live on this island?"

Yami then looked around the Island to try and find another giant, the two giants shook there heads side to side as the two of them sat down with the smaller man's leg in a bag with the other giant rested his arms on one knees which was pointing up while the other one was across the ground.

Big giant:"we are the only ones here!"

I sat down as yami began to shrink to become human, yami then went onto my shoulder, perching himself there once he was back into his full human form.

Y/n:"so who are you two?"

Both the giants looked at eachother before looking back at me, then they burst out laughing.

Big giant:"ha, ha, ha, sorry about that! My name's Dorry!"

Small giant:"yeah, my name is brogy!"

I pointed my finger to my chest.

Y/n:"my name is y/n Charlotte."

I pointed at yami.

Y/n:"and this is rocks D yami one of my best friends. Also are there any ancient giants that we might know?"

Both thought for a moment before brogy nodded.

Brogy:"yeah, orse the continent puller was one of them, I actually thights that you were one y/n but your skin's is just like ours."

I nodded and the I started to get really angry as well as had a craving for battenberg.

Martin POV

I walked along the shore of this island to pass the time with grimmjow, both the kuja were sun bathing on top of the sub in the nude. When I looked in the water I saw a hippo like creature come out of the water, it kind of looked like a seal and a hippo had a child.

Dont own.

Grimmjow:"what the hell is that thing?"

It looked at us for a second while I thought about keeping it away from slim since y/n would want to keep it, he would probably call it slim two. Then there was a hellish roar into the air which seemed to scare off the hippo thing, I looked to where it had come from seeing that the white mountain was blocking my vision.

Y/n:"I WANT BATTENBERG YOU BASTARDS!!!"

Oh, so that was what I had heard, just one of y/n hunger rages.

Grimmjow:"so ash needs to cook."

I nodded since y/n hunger rages were quite rare, they were like his mother's hunger Pangs except y/n was in full control of his body just incredibly pissed off.

Grimmjow:"when was his last hunger rage?"

I shrugged my shoulder as we continued to walk along.

Martin:"five... Six years I think?"

As we walked along grimmjow slowly started to turn back into his devil fruit form, his fruit was the neko neko fruit panther, strangely his fruit gives him two different forms of that fruit. Right now he was in white panther mode which looked like a white bone armour on a panther, grimmjow always liked to be in full animal form.

Don't own and most would have guessed this.

While we walked on I could hear the sounds of battle between large people.

Martin:"guess yami or Francis are trying to stop y/n."

Francis POV

I waited for someone to bring me some battenberg so that I can shove it down y/n mouth since dealing with him when he has a hunger rage. Yami is with him so he should be a to keep y/n preoccupied for a while, guess it was a good thing that ryuk got him better though I would have made him suffer a little longer.

???:"Francis!!"

I turned around seeing a boy holding a plate of battenberg's in his hands which I took off of him when he was close enough.

Francis:"okay now let's get this in y/n belly."

Yami POV

Y/n grabbed dorry leg and picked him up off of the ground spinning him around like a weapon of his own at both me and brogy. When he let go of Dorry he landed onto the chest of brogy sending the both of them back into the jungle while, y/n then turned to look at me the rage in his eyes.

Y/n:"battenberg!"

He ran towards me while I remained in my devil form coating both of my hands in my black flame ready to have a punch out with y/n hoping that he doesn't remember his homies since then I will be outnumbered. When y/n was Infront of me y/n raised his kanabō up in the air but quickly brought it down probably in hopes of killing me but I side stepped him jumping to the right while also pulling back my right fist while coating my hand in Blake flames. Once y/n kanabō smashed into the ground I punched him in the face which would not cause any wounds would be enough to send him flying back a bit, y/n landed onto his back.

Francis:"how's it going!?"

I looked over to where Francis was seeing him in his full Gorgon form but I made sure not to look at his eyes but I saw our other friends around him.

Francis:"now let's restrain the man child."

All of them leaped forward as coyote was the first to attack shooting his guns at y/n which was one of the few things that could actually hurt y/n and his old man thanks to his conquers haki. As y/n got up from the ground while being shot at the next one to attack y/n was infinite using his particle fruit to shoot what were lasers into y/n but those attacks did little as y/n did have that lightning logia.

Y/n:"you are annoying me!"

Y/n then got onto both of his feet but on top of the tallest tree was Szayelaporro with four slender tentacles coming out of his back in an X shap but they were not tentacles, at the bottom of the branches were red attacked droplets which were like the ones that now appeared on his sleeve but those ones were purple.

Don't own and get ready for this devil fruit.

Szayelaporro:"guess this can't be helped."

Then he pointed his fingers at y/n who seemed to be ready to crush him with his sword but was stopped when Francis tackled y/n to the ground while wrapping his snake tail around his arms. I charged over to y/n as the branches coming out of Szayelaporro back began to get longer with the sacks like things at the bottom of them getting bigger like it was being filled up. When I reached y/n he seemed to be getting out of Francis grip but I grabbed y/n and put him into a head lock hoping to at least choke him into unconscious before he gets out of Francis grip. Others like Cheng, ash, nihilus, and others did what they could against the big guy though it didn't seem to effect y/n that much. then y/n started to use his twelve star homies start to come down to defend y/n which has just made our task even harder since now it was thirteen on twenty instead of our twenty on one fight. As if things couldn't get any worse y/n used one of his most terrifying devil fruit powers which he got from Sanjuan wolf he began to grow so big that Francis had to let go of y/n before his tail was ripped off and I also let go since a head lock for y/n right now would work. All twenty is us looked up as y/n looked down at all of us standing above us like some sort of giant to giants.

Martin:"yeah, were f*cked."

True but Szayelaporro looked at me with no fear on his face.

Szayelaporro:"if you would could you throw me up to y/n so I can use the effect of the plants on y/n."

I nodded since right now we need anything so I grabbed him and threw Szayelaporro into the air to y/n who was raising up both mater and Vater into the air with all twelve of the star homies circling them while the area in the circle they were making began to shine, if that attack hits were all dead as well any part of the island he hits will be no more. When Szayelaporro was at y/n face the sacks buts and a red mist which at first didn't seem to do anything but y/n arms suddenly fell limp as Szayelaporro came back down to earth. Then as u caught Szayelaporro y/n body began to fall forwards toward us.

Francis:"this is the point where we run."

Everyone taking his advice seriously ran to the sides to avoid the falling giant, thankfully we all made it a away before y/n fell onto us with help from the star homies who slowed the body down. When y/n was on the ground his body shrunk back to his regular hight while we all walked back over to the man who was now asleep. Anyone who was in there devil fruit form was back to normal looking at the sleeping giant.

Ryuk:"so what exactly did you do to y/n Szayelaporro?"

All eyes were on him since the plant plant fruit was really a fruit that you had to do research on to get the full use off.

Szayelaporro:"it's is a plant that only grows in one place the Spores from one of those sacks could kill a giant, and y/n took four of them."

I nodded since I doubt it would kill hi given how big y/n was as well as how hard y/n is to kill, while we looked at him I was wondering how long we would need to wait for y/n to wake up but that's when I remember the battenberg.

Yami:"okay so who has the battenberg?"

Francis took out some battenburg and tossed it over to brunch who caught it, brunch was the one closes to y/n mouth.

Y/n:"no Yami."

I was feeling a little uncomfortable since I did know y/n would talk in his sleep, it was really creepy that he was talking about me.

Y/n:"stop spooning Martin, you are ment to marry Francis."

This caused everyone who was not Francis or me laugh in the air at y/n creepy sex dream, brunch then tossed the battenberg into his mouth to calm the sleeping beast down which should bring him back to normal. When all of the laugher died down while I looked over at the two giants who were unconscious after our fight, dont want to leave them here without treating them.

Yami:"ryuk, go check on those giants, if we are lucky they will be forgiving if not then we will give them a gift."

Ryuk nodded and started to walk over to the giants while y/n body began to move, then I was nocked to the ground as slim charged to y/n jumping onto his head then to one of y/n horns and started to try and eat it.

Y/n:"morning guys, what happened?"

Y/n then started to shrink down to his usual height as slim still kept his mouth shut on his horn.

Yami:"nothing much, you just had one of your hunger rages and beat the sh*t out of the giants as well as me and Francis."

Y/n looked down upset.

Y/n:"sorry."

Small timeskip.

Y/n POV

I looked at the two giants who were wrapped in bandage's, I had brought two barrels of beer as my way of saying sorry. When the giants saw me I sheepishly smiled at them.

Y/n:"look... I'm sorry for what I did so I hope this will make it up."

I placed both of my hands on top of the barrels and started to grow in size along with the barrels causing the barrels to also grow in size of the two giants.

Y/n:"these barrels are filled with beer since I doubt there is much kicking about on this island."

Both of the giants looked at me with smiles on these face.

Brogy:"it's fine, your friends told us about your hunger rages so don't worry but is it true that you plan to leave now?"

I nodded as I let go of the barrels so that I could shrink down to the hight I usually stay since it is more convenient.

Y/n:"yeah, Francis said that you told him that we would need to wait a year so I'll take mine as well as my crews chances. Besides this sea is nothing compared to the one I grew up in."

The two giants looked at eachother before back at me.

Dorry:"well if you ever go to elbaf then tell our crew that we are still alive and still fighting."

I nodded since I would be worried for them if I was in there crew and they were missing for many years according to them.

Y/n:"well I hope you two do well and maybe we will come back to pay you guys a visit."

Martin POV

I leaned on the entrance of the submarine waiting for y/n to get here, his hippo was next to me waiting for y/n like a dog waiting for its master to come home. Then out of the trees I thought would be y/n but inserted it was a group of those hippos that me and grimmjow found, they then started to walk onto the ship so I walked to them shewing them away since I don't want this submarine filled with hippos.

Martin:"no, no, no! All of you go back to the jungle where you belong, having one of you is bad enough so all of you leave."

I was able to get them to leave, after I pulled out my sword but y/n came out of the woods with starry eyes.

Martin:"sh*t."

Y/n then ran over to the hippo like animals hugging two, he looked up at me.

Y/n:"I'm keeping them all! I'm already supper attached to them all!"

I shook my head side to side and placed my sword into its scabbard and walked away to grass him up to the only person who can keep y/n under control.

Chapter 17: baby its cold outside

Chapter Text

Infinite POV

I walked through the ship past all of the men that were Manning it, on the walls were drawings from one of the kuja girl's. While I walk past them to my room since it is one of the few areas where there was privacy and air conditioning, when I reached my room I opened the door and closed it again. I sat down onto my chair where the air conditioning hits me best which was a great relief being trapped in this oven, thankfully Francis told us that we were getting closer to the next island, even without the help of a log post he has the skills to navigate the grand line. I guess living in the new world this side is easy for him to navigate, don't know why he waists his time with y/n since he could go out on his own and probably be quite a big name.

Y/n through the mic:"HELLO!!!"

I nearly fell off my seat while I looked up at the mic that y/n has basically been using to make us all dead.

Y/n through the mic:"we will be going up and the island looks like a winter wonderland!!"

Infinite:"in going to shut that guy up."

When I got back onto my seat I hoped that the snow island would have some cold foods for us to buy.

Kai POV

I stood at the area that opens up for us to get out of the front of the ship with some other of the crew who wanted to get out of this oven of a ship. Even though we were in a submarine I could already feel the cold of this island hit me from in here.

Salazar:"dam, sure is chilly out there, makes you kind of miss the heat."

I looked at the apprentice seeing him with a smile on his face with the full jester outfit on.

Kai:"well don't worry, the second we are ready to go we will be boiling alive."

The the gate opened up which would be the mouth of the front of the ship, we were hit with a bright light as all of the men ran out of the ship like we had arrived at a tropical Island for a holiday, that will come when we meet up with Tamaki. I also went out of the submarine through I walked, the other notable ones to come out were yami, Reggy, brunch, Annabelle, Annie, as well as others with Francis and the Dino siblings not joining, guess there devil fruit's make them hate the cold. the people of the port town we were at looked at us with slight fear since it can't be that good seeing a strange metal pirate ship come out of the ground Infront of you is not the best, but y/n heart is somewhat in the right place. While looking around I see what appears to be an ice cream shop so I walk over to it hoping that they have some interesting flavours. When I reach the front the lady there looks worried while I looked at the ice creams at front.

Kai:"hey, can I have a scoop of the vanilla, strawberry, and caramel on a cone."

The lady nodded and began to get my ice cream which I was quite happy to have, I looked at the strange mountains that seemed to be made of some dark blue stone as well as them being in the shapes of drums.

Lady:"here you go sir."

I looked back at her and took the ice cream while reaching into my pocket to get some cash out to pay.

Kai:"here you go."

I placed the money on the counter and walked off, I started to lick the ice cream but was interrupted when I heard the cries from a girl, I turned to look at the sound to see one of our men grabbing a small girl by her hair lifting her off the ground.

Crew member:"you little bitch! You got your food on me!"

He then punched the girl in the gut which all but sealed his fate, I took some steps back for what was a out to go down but made sure I was still in range to watch it go down.

Y/n:"hey!"

The man looked up at the top of the submarine where y/n was, y/n jumped down into the snowy ground and walked towards him.

Y/n:"what do you think your doing?"

The building around y/n began to crack a bit due to some of y/n haki coming off of him, even the air seemed to be disappearing even from this distance.

Crew member:"s-she s-s-spilled her food on my l-leg."

Y/n looked on her leg seeing some ice cream on it before looking back at the man.

Y/n:"and you couldn't wipe it off because?"

Y/n then grabbed the man by the neck and started to choke him.

Y/n:"first, let go of the girl."

The crew member who probably realised how much he f*cked up did as he was told but his fate was set.

Y/n:"now, I don't know who you are but I hoped that the voyage has been fun for you."

Then y/n threw the man into the air so high that I couldn't see him for almost half a minute, in that time y/n turned his guitar into both his sword and kanabō, y/n stabbed the sword into the ground but handing the kanabō back like a base ball bat. When the crew member was at the right position y/n swung with all of his force sending the man flying, probably to reverse mountain. Y/n picked up his sword which both his weapons turned back into his guitar, y/n looked at the little girl which he reached into his pocket.

Crew member:"so what happened?"

Kai:"y/n lives by a Moto, we might be pirates but we still have standers, he doesn't attack people who don't attack him first, he expects the rest of us to also live by them."

The crew member nodded while I walked off to have some fun here since we don't get to go to ice islands very often when traveling with y/n parents.

Francis POV

I walked through the doors into the cafeteria seeing that both the dinosaur siblings were there just as I thought they would be.

Francis:"you two don't like the cold too."

They turned to me while I walked towards them taking a drink of my coffee since I could feel the cold from the island outside start to come in.

Grizz:"what do you want Francis!?"

Francis:"simple, I wanted to talk to you two."

I sat down at the seat next to Cheng and across from grizz.

Francis:"I know you hate y/n and I'm just curious as to why you hate him? He can be a pain in the ass at times but his good qualities always shine through."

Grizz:"we hate him cause he acts as if everything is just a game for him and with his ability it might as well be but for the rest of us he puts in danger just so y/n can have a laugh."

Cheng:"not to mention that he is not suited to have that devil fruit of his, he just messes about with it as if it is just some toy for him to play with."

I took another sip of coffee.

Francis:"good points, but y/n dose care deeply for his friends as well as his crews life's and as for you comment about the devil fruit, who is a better suited user?"

I looked a Cheng wondering who she thinks is a better user of the copy copy fruit since y/n really is the only person who could be safe eating it.

Cheng:"well, anyone of the upper command of the crew, even you would be much better rather than a spoiled boy who lacks much common sense."

I took another drink as Aetos landed onto my shoulder, I looked at both of them ready to set them straight.

Francis:"well then of that is your stance then do you want me to tell you what would happen to me if I ate the fruit instead of y/n?"

I looked at the both of them.

Francis:"I would be dead, in our old crew it was quite common for crew members to kill eachother so if I ate it my throat would be cut open. Y/n was the son of two of the strongest members of the crew so that helped keep him alive, as well as his skin. So I'll ask again, who do you think would be a better host for the copy copy fruit?"

Cheng looked at me with slight anger since given the facts nobody except y/n could keep the fruit more than a few months.

Cheng:"so he is the only person on your old crew who could eat it, I still don't see him worthy of the fruit since he doesn't use it to its full potential."

Grizz:"and the fact he usually uses the different abilities he has one at a time make it even more annoying."

Francis:"I could answer your question easily grizz, if y/n over uses his fruit it goes into a cool down state where he can't use any so that's why he sticks to one at a time. Also I would like you two to actually give y/n a chance, he can be a pain in the ass to deal with but he is loyal to his friends."

Brunch POV

I looked at the reindeer that were in the forest, all of them were acting like deers but I was wondering if any of them tasted any good so I held one of my darts ready to kill one of the reindeer. Just before I was about to throw one of the darts but I saw that one of them had pulled out what appeared to be a mushroom like devil fruit, quickly I threw a dart not to kill the reindeers but to scare them off which it did. Once all of them were gone I walked over to pick up the devil fruit and see if Francis knew what it was and y/n could add it to his arsenal. I picked up the fruit and looked at it, it could easily have been mistaken for a normal mushroom except for the spiral pattern with a stem on top of it like an apples.

Don't own and guess what devil fruit this is since in cannon this is what a devil fruit looks like.

Brunch:"now what do you do?"

I was tempted to eat the fruit bit given that it looked like a mushroom I am guessing that it is something to do with mushrooms as the effect, maybe like a spore fruit? I then looked and saw a small doe close so I took out another one of my darts and threw it at her and within and instant the doe fell to the ground. At least we will have dinner ready for tonight, I think grimmjow likes doe, or was it elk? Doesn't really matter too much.

YamiPOV

I looked up at the large strange hill which were quite tall but I had my eyes on one which seemed to have a palace built on top of it so there could be something of value up there. I began to turn into full devil form and started to climb up it and thanks to my flames I was able to keep warm. As I was climbing up the mountain I wondered it they were hight enough from me to get onto a sky island while I am in my full devil form. After some time of digging my fingers into the mountain I finally reached the top of it I turned back into my human form and on top of the mountain was a castle where I'm guessing that all the high and mighty People live in, the castle looked as if it was made entirely of glass and snow except for the windows and doors. I would think it would have melted but it must have been made strong.

Don't own and I don't know why but I never liked drum castle for some reason, anyone else feel the same?

Yami:"well that was worth the climb, wonder if they think I'm an invader or not?"

I then walked over to the front gate but as I was getting closer I saw that there were men who were pointing guns at me from the windows, guess I'm not a welcome visitor but I still have my trustworthy weapons incase all goes to sh*t. When I reached the front gate they opened up and on the other side was a well dressed man who I'm guessing is the king along with some people who looked like his personal guard also pointing guns and weapons at me.

Yami:"now this is quite a cold welcome."

King:"I am the king of this land, my name is Peter and I know that you are yami of the new deadmen pirates."

I smirked since the crew was becoming well known that kings have learnt of us but now he has quite a few gun pointed at me, I set my shoulders, head, the top of my arms and hands, on fire with my black flames.

Yami:"well Peter, don't worry, we come in peace, I just wanted to do a bit of mountain climbing nothing more."

The king started me down with his eyes and I knew that this was a man who would not put up with any of our crap.

Peter:"forgive me if don't believe a notorious pirate, though I would request that you leave my people alone, we live on the grand line which is hard enough so could you please tell your captain not to hurt them."

I then chuckled before laughing though not at the man.

Peter:"do you think that is funny?"

I looked at him and shook my head side to side.

Yami:"no, it's just that y/n doesn't attack people who don't attack him or his friends or crew first. So you don't attack him you and your people will be fine."

RyukPOV

I looked at all of the medicine in a store, this kingdom is well know for there medical prowess, I went to reach for a vile that had rare herbs in it which I would need incase anyone got lethal infections but another hand also grabbed it. I turned to look at who grabbed it to see that it was a woman who looked to be in her later years, maybe mid nineties whole had a bottle of wine in her other hand.

Ryuk:"sorry but this is mine granny."

As I tried to take the vile the old lady would not let go of it.

???:"who are you calling old you creep, I haven't aged at all."

Then without warning she punched me in my face with the hand holding a bottle, I stumbled back a few steps looking at the woman ready to kill her.

Ryuk:"you really are not the smartest lady out there you know that?"

She picked up the vile while I could hear some of the people in the crew pointing there guns at her, I walked towards her as the citizens in the room.

Ryuk:"you must think that are some living legend if you want to attack members of my captain crew."

???:"all I see is a foolish boy, do you really want to try your luck against me?"

It went quite as the decision was now in my hands to decided if she was going to be shot to hell our not, I chuckled and signaled the men to lower there weapons.

Ryuk:"you sure are a brave or foolish lady, what's your name by the way?"

As the men lowered there weapons they went on doing there usual thing before the fight broke out.

???:"call me Dr Kureha, Ryuk."

I chuckled that she knew my name though I am quite a valuable person, dead or alive.

SzayelaporroPOV

I mixed the blood of nihilus in my machine to turn the liquid into a gas for my new weapon which I'll help us deal with enemy's when we are outnumbered. As I continued to break down the blood so that I can get at the ghoul fruit in him I did wonder if this kingdom known for its medical prowess could have anything useful in it. Maybe I should ask y/n for some test subjects, I'm sure the Kingdome has some homeless that nobody would miss if I took, though he doesn't like the progress I make since people deserve to be treated right according to his friend. Then the loud and ungodly screams from my first test subject came from the bed I had covered up.

Szayelaporro:"shh, shh, soon you will be free my child."

Then the monster stopped it's screaming while I looked at my new invention that was almost down.

Chapter 18: Deadmen pirates against the best of the marines

Chapter Text

Yami POV

I walked back to the ship ready to leave this freezing place since we have spent a few days here waiting for the log pose to change, thankfully we were able to get quite a lot of cold foods so we won't be cooked alive in the submarine. While we were here for that time y/n held a concert for his band to play which did get him more fan and the crew a bit extra funds. As I walked closer to is I saw that y/n was trying to push what looked like a big white furred hippo onto the ship.

Yami:"y/n! What the hell is that?"

Both y/n and the hippo turned around to look at me with quite a stupid look

don't own this and I bet most of you forget drum kingdom has there own hippos, also remove the saddle.

Y/n:"it's... Slim."

I looked at him as serious as I could since if he really thought I would believe that that giant ball of fire is slim then he has been losing quite a lot of brain cells.

Yami:"that's slim."

Y/n nodded as did the hippo... Thing.

Yami:"y/n, firstly slim it there."

I pointed in the submarine where slim was asleep, lying on his back kicking the air.

Yami:"secondly what makes you think people would believe simp grew white hair all over its body and grew in size."

Y/n looked down upset.

Yami:"okay, now say goodbye to your friend."

Y/n nodded and looked at the white hair hippo.

Y/n:"good bye slim two."

Y/n hugged it by its chin when he let go y/n then turned it around so it was facing away from the submarine, y/n then walked to the ass of the hippo.

Y/m:"now off you go to your own kind."

Y/n slapped the hippos ass and it's legs got almost ten times as long as when I first saw them, it went up onto its back legs before it charged back into drum kingdom.

This is what it looks like, also before I forget I meant to show you guys this for a while but this is a coloured in cover art of manga chapter 996.

Dont own and I might make a mini chapter on this picture for fun in the future of Blackbeard and slim.

Yami:"what the hell was that?"

Y/n shrugged his shoulders as some more of our men went onto the submarine.

Y/n:"don't know, it looked like Slim so I wanted one."

Charles, Annabelle, and brunch then entered the ship followed by other but brunch stopped Infront of y/n.

Brunch:"y/n, before I forget I've found a devil fruit that I want to know is worth anything."

Brunch then pulled out a mushroom looking devil fruit which y/n touched and I was also curious what that devil fruit would do, as we waited for y/n to figure it out y/n close his eyes and when they opened back up they were glowing ligh blew as he started to float off of the ground.

Y/n:"I see, this fruit is-"

Y/n held out both of his hands and I was getting exited to see what was going to come.

Y/n:"nothing."

Y/n then landed onto the ground as his eyes turned back to normal while I was not that shocked since y/n did like playing small pranks on us.

Y/n:"it was the human human fruit, basically it made me more... Human."

Brunch looked at the devil fruit before throwing it into the thick forests of this kingdom since who would want to buy that fruit in my opinion. Salazar then appeared from the submarine.

Salazar:"okay gov, we are all here, ready to seat out whenever."

Y/n looked up at Salazar as he was quite a tall boy.

Y/n:"gov?"

Salazar nodded.

Salazar:"yeah, it means governor, is that a problem?"

Y/n shook his head side to side.

Y/n:"no, infact, I like it."

Rose D Reginald POV

I sat in my room of the ship looking at the book which was Francis gave me to read since the guy has basically got a library in his quarters.(Quick heads up some manga spoilers as I'm writing this)This book was about the different species in our world, it did miss a few like kings people who from what I top of the red line before the celestial dragons were up there. While I read on for half an hour the submarine then started to move and we were off to the next island, while on the move I got tired of reading that book so I tossed it onto my bed and walked away to get something to eat. After the long walk through this maze of a ship I reached the cafeteria and walked over to the counter to get ash to make me something to eat. I knocked on the counter to get Ash attention to which he turned to me.

Ash:"what do you want?"

Reginald:"ice cream."

As nodded and pointed to the freezer behind him.

Ash:"well get it yourself you lazy bastard, I cook food not plate up ice cream for lazy bastard's."

Before I could say anything else the speaker den den mushi turned on.

Francis:"everyone, marine ships dead ahead! Prepare for battle and get to your stations!"

I then looked at Ash as he walked out of the kitchen.

Reginald:"I'll deal with you later."

I then walked off with him by my side as we were to go to the loading area since if we do decided to engage in combat then we would be on the front lines. When we reached the loading area I saw the beast of our fighters were there though many were hidden by the armour that they wore to make then immune to conquerer haki. Then from the outside I could hear our cannons fire as well as explosions from cannons from the enemy, come of the crew looked around the submarine.

Crew:"how durable is the ship?"

I shrugged my shoulders.

Y/n POV

I smirked as we got some direct hits on the marine ships even slinking two and rendering another unable to move.

Y/n:"not bad, prepare to board the head of there fleet, I want a good fight."

The men Manning the ship nodded and made efforts to board there main ship while cannons went off, I picked up the mic for the den den muchi speakers which was placed on top of slim head.

Y/n:"to those of you who would be the welcoming party incase we beard then good news. You will be giving a deadmens pirates hello!"

I placed the mic down and pulled out one of my cigarettes lighting it when it was in my mouth while I began to o walk out the room.

Y/n:"im going to the loading area, see ya boys."

I then walked towards it being followed from behind by slim while I took the cigarette out of my mouth and blew a puff of smoke into it air, my guitar was on my back while I felt the homies shake. When I eventually reached the loading area I moved through the crowd of people who would be the welcoming party, when I reached the front the twenty of my friends were there with Szayelaporro hiding behind us all like he usually did. Then there was a crash on the ship which caused most of the people here losing there balance, the the doors started to open up which to the marines would look like the skull at the front of my ship opening its mouth, with a hoard of demons ready to come out. When it was open enough I rushed out of the submarine followed by my crew, I jumped off of my ship landing onto there ship followed by the rest. When I looked at the ship I laughed a little since I was on an admiral ship.

Y/n:"well what do you know! It's admiral Zephyr!"

The stoick man looked at me with his large arms crossed.

Don't own.

Zephyr:"thank you for coming onto my ship, it will be easier for us to arrest you all."

Most of my crew laughed as we each looked at the other ready to kill eachother and from what mama informants have told me Zephyr has some devil fruit users on his crew.

Y/n:"sorry mate but I have no interest in being arrested."

I rushed towards him taking my guitar off of my back having them turn into both Mater and Vater, then I tried to smash my Kanabō into his ribs but he punched my Kanabō with his right hand coated in armament haki. When out weapons clashed there was a large shock wave basted at both his and my crew, then the two crews charged at eachother while I fought with this guy.

Grimmjow POV

I clashed my sword against the blade of another marine who seemed like he has a natural skill with the sword but not as good as me, he had a hard face which seemed like it was incapable of smiling.

Don't own and let's play a game, who do you guys think this is?

When he tried to bring his sword down on me but I reached out and grabbed one of the marines back collar, moving him towards me so I could use him as a human shield. The marine looked shocked but couldn't stop himself as his sword cut open the marine. I tossed the body to the marine who caught his dead comrade which I rushed forward thrusting my sword through the dead marine into the person that I was fighting against. I then thrusted my sword down so that my sword he made a rather nasty wound from stomach to hip. When the dead marines body fell I saw that the marine that I was fighting did suffer a full injury.

Grimmjow:"you don't have what it takes to kill me."

I put my sword back into its holster while getting on all fours turning into my full panther from but unlike in that strange dinosaur island I was becoming a normal panther. When I fully turned I rushed towards the marine who stood on guard and leaped to him, I had tackled him to the ground with him only being able to cut me. I growled in his face as fighting contained all around us while the marine looked at me growling at him.

Grimmjow:"you don't have killed in you."

YamiPOV

I punched off another marines head feeling bored that these pathetic excuse for marines were not even putting up that much of a fight. Then I turned when I heard an explosion to see who caused it, the sight made me smile, some of our crew were on the ground while the smoke form the explosion cleared I saw a man who kind of reminded me of a stupid monkey. His head had a marine beanie with sunglasses.

Don't own.

Yami:"well, you might be quite a good fight."

I put my hands in my pocket to equip my weapons.

???:"oh~ I'll be it's yami."

He pointed one of his fingers at me as the tip of it glowed gold, then a blast of light came towards my head so I moved my head to my side to dodge his attack.

Yami:"well now, I'm guessing that your devil fruit is something to do with light."

He nodded.

???:"yes, I ate the light light fruit now get ready to die."

He shot at me a few more times but missed all of them as I dodged each of his attacks, one my weapons were equipped I pulled in hands out of my pockets and rushed towards the lazy looking marine. Then I stopped Infront of his and swung my fist upward as the marine was taller than me, despite having a fruit that lets him control light he wasn't that quick. When I hit his he was sent flying back into one of the masts, I used haki on my fists along with powering up with emission haki which Quetzalcoatl taught y/n, and the rest of us before stating our own crew. The man then got himself back us so I rushed towards him to give him another punch, though I need to make sure I can get a price of him so y/n can use that fruit. When I was Infront of the guy where I punched him rapidly all over his chest and stomach not giving him time to react, then there was a flash of light and I couldn't see a thing so I closed my eyes moving my arms in a defensive stance like a boxer. Then I felt a powerful kick to my side followed by a flurry of other kicks which were probably sped up with the help of his devil fruit. It was getting hard to consent whole constantly attack but after a solid minute of being attack I knew where his head was so I reached out my left arm grabbed a clump of his hair on the back of his head. With all my strength I punched the marine in his face, I might not be able to see the marines face but I could tell that my punch did enough damage that he will be needing facial reconstruction. I punched him one more time to make sure that he would not be able to fight back but I was still blind, I'll just as Szayelaporro to fix this, he might be mad but he still knows more than most.

Cheng POV

I bit into a marines face as she had tried to shoot my little brother, I know grizz would survive the attack but nobody hurt him. While running around in my raptor form cutting and biting anyone in my way while grizz was in his zone human hybrid form of his Ankylosaurus fruit.

Don't own and this is the reason thatgrizzis an Ankylosaurus fruit used since I originally planned to make him atherizinosaurususer but when I saw this I knew I wanted it in my story.

He smashed his tail down onto the ground sending some of the marines flying back while cannon fire shot by from both ours and the enemy's fleet. I then saw a marine pointing a gun at me so I leaped towards him tackling him onto the ground crashing us through the deck of the ship, I'm going to pretend it was his weight that did that. When we landed on the lower floor I cut him to ribbons decorating the ship in red blood.

Coyote POV

I shot down another Marie from a distance since if I got too close to them my overwhelming conquers haki. I then spot someone who looked to be stronger than the others, he was wearing a marine cap with big bushy hair at the sides of his head which made me wonder if he was bald on top of his head. He had a cold gaze as ice shot out of the ground around him freeIng the legs of our crew mates.

Don't own and most can guess who.

Then I shot at him while he summoned ice pillars to block my attacks but I continued to shoot as that is my job as the snipper of the deadmen pirates. Eventually ice spikes were being shot my way so I jumped into the air over the spikes and too the marine while still firing my guns. When I landed back on the ground I continued to run around the man shooting at him with my special gun that use my haki as it's ammunition. Eventually after doing more ice attacks and destroying ice pillars I saw an opening and took it hitting the marine and I realised he was a logia when he tried to open a hole in his body with his ice but wasn't fast enough, I shot him a few more times while he was on the ground, if he's tough then he'll live through this but I won't bet on it, especially out in the middle of the sea. Once I was done shooting him up he had over a dozen holes in his body and I walked away from him to deal with more of the marines that are trying to board from the other navy ships.

Rose D Reginald POV

I laughed lightly as the flamethrower I made using my devil fruit burning marines who were unlucky enough to be Infront of me, as well as some of the ship. While j contained to shoot fire on suddenly out of the ground came sharp Bamboo which impaled my flames thrower causing it to explode sending me flying into the air slightly on fire before crashing down onto the deck of the ship. I then hot myself back onto my two feet and looked to who did that to me and I knew instantly when I layed eyes on the three eyed woman.

Y/n POV

I clashed again with the admiral who was quite a hard guy to beat, his armourment haki was something else, I classed mutter into his fist while raising Vater into the air and crashed it into his hand. When zephyr crashed to the ground I was planning to impale him with my sword but I then felt the presence of someone coming near me so I flew back and avoided and attack of lava. I looked to what devil fruit user it was since it would be cool to have a lava devil fruit in my powers, I could try out lava baths. The person I saw had a face that made me think that this person has been pissed off his whole life, he wore a marine cap on bus head. On the left side of his neck was what appeared to be a tribal marking tattoo with some flower tattoos Infront of the marks.

Don't own this.

Y/n:"you know it is considered rude to interrupt, but I'll let it slid since I really want to have that devil fruit of yours."

I then flew towards him and he shot balls of lava at he which were easy enough to avoid, once I was Infront of the guy I kicked him in the stomach with my emission haki gaining his devil fruit powers. The marine I kicked smashed into the captain's cabin while I looked down at the admiral.

Y/n:"you know I think me and my crew are winning this battle old man, now I'll let you live since I want someone to spread the tail about us."

Then two marines were sent flying past me with one of them looking like a dalmatian, either that was a devil fruit or a mink and human got to drunk one night.

Don't own and I think most of you are aware of who this guy is.

Then Salazar ran to the marines, guess he was the guy who threw the two marines.

Y/n:"sorry about him, he's an apprentice but do you want to continue the fight?"

Zephyr then for to he feet and coated both of his hands in armourment haki.

Zephyr:"a marine would rather die than surrender to pirates."

I smirked at this and I pulled back Vater and get ready to book the man's head off, in a split second the two of us rushed towards eachother ready to clash our attacks. When they hit eachother the shock wave from it destroyed the ground under us but I used my float fruit to continue to stay in the air as zephyr fell. It didn't take long for zephyr to jump up and got a good hit on my chest sending me back a few feet but I continued to float in the air, then I floated as fast as I could back to Zephyr. Then once I reached him I pulled out my arms so they were in a T pose gripping both of my weapons, I the brought down my weapons onto eachother like symbols. He managed to move his head back at the last second but the shock wave from my attack send him back a few feet. I quickly sent over to him as fast as I could and shoved my sword through his chest which caused my to grunt in pain, I leaned down to his ear.

Y/n:"I think I win, but it was a good match."

Small timeskip.

I looked at all the marines that were still alive after our large battle, aside from the first ship the rest of this small fleet is nothing to write home about. I took another bite out of the chocolate bar I was eating that we found in the marines store room.

Y/n:"you know, this ended quite good for you all, you get to live since I'm in quite the good mood."

Dog boy:"do you intend to mock us?"

I shook my head side to side.

Y/n:"nope, considering that you are alive and the rest of this pitiful fleet is dead I would say that you all did well. Now I'm getting full so here you go."

I tossed my chocolate at the lava marine, there were also other marines like a logia who had power over ice, another over light, and one with that leats me creat bamboo.

Y/n:"you can have my leftovers."

I then walked off while I looked at Francis who was incharge of moving the cargo from the surviving marine ships too my submarine.

Y/n:"are we done yet?"

Francis nodded.

Francis:"yes, just getting everyone back onto the submarine and we will be all set to go. Governor."

I chuckled when I heard the title that I wanted to be called, now I need a ship name since I don't think I gave it one.

Y/n:"how many more people until we can get back on the ship."

Francis:"including us?"

I nodded.

Francis:"me and you."

I laughed and nodded.

Y/n:"okay let's get on the ship."

Francis nodded and the two of us jumped inside it, the doors then started to shut which looks like the mouth of the skull closing, I turned back to the marines and smiled.

Y/n:"better luck next time."

Then one the door was closed the submarine began to submerge under the water while I walked off, some of the crew might get Bounty's while I doubt the ones who have bounties will be increased it is still a nice thought to have.

Y/n:"let's get going! To alabasta!"

Chapter 19: I don't like sand

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

I took a other bite of my ice cream as I heat of this submarine was getting quite high, from what Francis has told me he said that the next island will be a desert one, so that's nice, we are training a roasting ship for a roasting island. Then I felt a nudge on my leg so when I looked down seeing that it was slim sweating like a pig. I took a scoop of my pumpkin(or whatever your flavour is.)ice cream and placed it into slims mouth which he began to gobble down like it was the only food he would be getting.

Y/n:"your a hungry boy!"

Slim then rested his head into y/n lap and opened his mouth up again expecting more, I took another scoop of my ice cream and placed it into his mouth while eating a spoon full for myself. Eventually the two of us finished eating the ice cream and sat there for a bit, after a minute I got board and went over to the den den mushi to give dad a quick call to see how he was doing. Once I reached the den den mushi I picked up the microphone of it and then waited for dad to pick up.

Don't ownand this was the best I could find.

Kaido:"y/n, why are you calling me!? Did you get cold feel and want to come home to your dad!?"

I chuckled since even though my dad was mad I could tell that he was happy to get a call from me.

Y/n:"no dad, I'm good, how have you been doing? Has life without me been fun?"

Dad chuckled.

Kaido:"things are less crazy since you and your friends left to form your own crew, by the way your crew have made the papers and some Bounty's have risen."

I stood up from my seat hearing the bounty part but when I stood up slim fell to the ground, I bent down and quickly rubbed his belly to make him feel better.

Y/n:"really, well I'll have to look at it, also dad, correct me if I'm wrong but there is a story saying that you have a girlfriend, is this true?"

Kaido:"visit me once in a while and you might find out."

Y/n:"to be fair dad I have been away for a few days but I promise you that if I ever run into your fleet I will meet with you dad, it's just right now I can't since I've got to win the respect of my crew."

Kaido:"hmm."

Then there was a knock on the door which I turned to.

Y/n:"come in!"

Then one of the foot soldiers poked his helmet through the door.

Woman:"sorry to interrupt you governor, but Francis want me to let you know we are nearing the island."

I nodded but I still had one question on my mind.

Y/n:"do you have any news on yami vision."

Girl:"sorry but no, I could ask Ryuk or Szayelaporro if they know anything."

I nodded, after our battle against the marines yami was blinded by someone and I had both Szayelaporro and Ryuk make sure they did everything to grant him his vision back. The girl then left while I looked back at dad.

Y/n:"sorry about that dad, now what were we talking about?"

Kaido:"doesn't matter y/n, you go now... And thanks for calling."

I nodded.

Y/n:"love you dad."

Kaido:"love you to son."

Then I heard dad hang up and it might have been me but it did sound like dad was lonely, maybe I should visit him as soon as possible. I placed my part of the den den mushi back where it was before and the snail them went back to sleep, I then walked to the door of my room with slim following behind me like a good boy. As I walk through the maze like submarine I am thankful for Szayelaporro using that weird plant which transfers knowledge since he figured out the lay out and gave the rest of us the knowledge of it too. Once I reached the loading are I saw the rest of the crew were there including all nineteen of my close friends, Szayelaporro was hiding in the back like he usually dose. I did feel sorry for yami but I know he wont want us to stay in and look after him. When I reached the front the doors were begining to opening up.

Y/n:"so, what's this island like Francis?"

Francis:"I'll say this, it's more hospitable for a snake, you might even get bit by one."

Then the blinding light came from the outside world but that only lasted a few seconds before we saw a large desert, there was also a town.

Salazar:"so where are we?"

All of us walked out as the people took one look at us and ran to hide from us, not many pirates in the world but when you see a pirate crew you knew your place. Then I saw a large yellow bird fly past me which upon seeing I knew was Charles in his full beast form.

Francis:"this places should be a port town of Nanohana, of the kingdom of Arabasta kingdom."

Then as I was walking through the town with slim by my side, I walked to the edge of the town seeing just and endless desert. I looked around me seeing that Francis has went his own way, surly there has to be other cities here since I remember captain Rocks, telling me after god valley he wants me to read a Poneglyph here, better now than never. I looked down to slim.

Y/n:"you know this reminds me of when we first met slim."

Slim looked up at me hitting me in my stomach with his large snout, in the comics I read this would be where you would get a flashback but this ain't no comic.

Y/n:"IM GOING UP TO LOOK AROUND!!!"

I then used Shiki powers to make myself fly up into the air so high that the island below me appeared to be the same size as a basket ball. I looked around seeing that most of it was uninhabited, only a few are seemed to have building. The closest place to us was east but much farther north was a larger city bigger than all the other places here, the lay out of the Island reminds me of the first one that me and my crew came across as there was a large river that nearly split the island in two, the river stopped at a group of mountains. Then I deactivated my devil fruit ability letting me fall back to the ground will I pull out a piece paper from my pocket and began to draw what the island looked like while I was in the sky. When I finished my drawing I had crashed into the ground that was below me, I looked around as the area around me was covered in sand due to me crashing into the ground. Then slim started to nibble at my arm like he dose trying to bite it off.

Y/n:"okay, so where is Francis!"

SengokuPOV

I sat in the meeting room waiting for Fleet admiral Kong to begin this meeting, everyone of the admirals except for Zephyr as he was out in the Feild being rescued after it was reported he was attacked by pirates a few days ago.

Kong:"right, let's begin this meeting to walk about the new plan me and the gorosei have come up with."

He clicked a button on the den den much which enlarged a document he was holding so we could all read it. Once I saw what it said I along with every other marine in the room shouted in objection to the very idea of what it was suggesting.

Kong:"enough!!"

The man then seemed to be covered in a coat of terror as if a demon was standing behind that man, everyone present sat back down and shut up, Kong sighed and his terrifying aura went with him.

Kong:"right, as I was about to say the Gorosei think it is a good idea to fight the pirates, I'm not as happy as any of you but we have got no choice. So dose anyone have any suggestions for the pirates who will work for us?"

Francis POV

I took another drink of my coffee while reading the paper, it was about the attack on the admirals fleet, the Baraggan massacring an army sent to stop him, the new world Kuja have raided a ship heading for Mary geoise, and a story about y/n dad taking over a island in the new world which is believed to be his headquarters. The bounty's that were increased were Cheng and grizz who are now worth four hundred million each which wasn't bad but y/n actually got an increase in bounty too with his being one one billion five hundred million. Someone who did get a bounty was Salazar which has been dubbed "flying joker Salazar" bounty one eighty million. Don't know where they got the picture though. Just as I was about to take another drink of my coffee the mug shattered, I don't need to look at who shot at me since only one person hates coffee that much.

Francis:"you know, just because you don't like coffee doesn't mean that everyone else hates it."

I looked to y/n who had a lit cigarette in his mouth while holding a piece of paper in one hand and one of his guitar guns in the other, the other half of the guitar was on his back.

Y/n:"all coffee is bad and I'm doing you a favour, now I drew a picture of the island, you got big brain so could you name all the places on this map."

Francis:"I think coffee is less bad than smoking."

He walked over to me holding out the piece of paper that was in his hand to me, I took it and looked at the drawing of a crudely island with buildings and mountain to the north of the islands. I knew what each of the buildings were judging by where the location and began to write them down below the building, once I was done I handed the piece of paper back to y/n, I decided for destroying my coffee I would rename a city on his map.

dont own.

Francis:"here you go y/n, now I'm going to get another coffee."

I stood up and walked over to the stall to get another coffee from the guy running it, then I turn to y/n.

Francis:"before I forget, I'm going to need to take some money for an investment!"

Y/n gave me a thumbs us while walking away with his map, he probably is heading off Arbana as I called it, he then flew off while I ordered my coffee.

Ash POV

I took another drink of my beer in the pub of this town waiting for my lunch, the only people here were the deadmen pirates who were also drinking and roaring in the air. Katsu said that he would stay in the water as he doesn't want to be in a land where he would be grilled alive, a waitress then came over to my table and gave us all our order of food for me I had ordered a curry called Gigantamax curry which to me looked like someone filled a plate with as much rice as they could before putting the curry on top of this mountain of rice, there was even purple clouds circling it.

Don't own and honest question who thinks they could eat that in one sitting? Me maybe if I hadn't eaten all day.

The waitress then walked off after everyone else at the table had been served, we all began to dig into our meals and when cut some of the rice off at the side I saw that there was come curry inside the mountain of rice. When I first bit into it the stuff was super spicy that I almost set my mouth in fire, once I managed to recover from that I confirmed to eat more of this curry as it was really nice.

Crew 1:"so, Francis mentioned that he had a plan to make money but he isn't telling any of us how he's doing it."

I looked the man, the man was stupid but Francis dose have quite a good mind on how to make money, he could even get people to buy pig sh*t.

Ash:"well, we could try and follow him but a snake will make it further in this desert than any of us will, unfortunately for us the ones who might keep up with him have pissed off."

It was true since Charles has flew off to God knows where, yami is blind right now, y/n wouldn't care so long as he sees a profit, Cheng might be a possibility but I don't know how far Francis intends to go. In other words we just have to deal with it."

The men nodded.

Crew 2:"still, why did Charles fly off? He doesn't do stuff like that before."

I shrugged my shoulders since all he did was fly off.

Ash:"who knows, might have a pen pal who he want to meet in person for all I knew."

Crew 1:"so, what is the governor's plan to do with the crew?"

I looked at the man who was biting into his kabab, the rest of the people here looked at me with there helmet taken off to eat.

Ash:"simple, y/n want to-"

Charles POV

I flapped my wings through the desert heading to the left side of the island where the city of Rainbase was, from what I've gathered is a booming city filled with restaurants and casinos. Soon after a few more minutes of flying past the river in the middle of the Island, I could begin to make it out in the distance. As I was getting closer so many smells hit my nose from all the good things, I began to lower myself to the ground I turned back into human half a mile away from Rainbase. While I am walking to the Rainbase I kept one hand on my sword to make sure that no one will try there luck against me. After some minutes of walking through the sand with some of it getting into my boots, I reached the city seeing it was full of life and cheers. My contacts I've made in the underworld have told me that the man I was looking for would be in here in a restraint called the crocodile nest, eventually after ten minutes of walking around this maze of streets I come across it, its name was above the doors with two crocodile on each sides of the sign. I walked in through the doors seeing that it was dimly lit filled with rather unsavoury people, some turned to look at me as I stopped to try and find the man that I was looking for. When I found the man I was looking for I walked over to a corner both of the booth with a short light blue hair and pale skin as if he wasn't being touched by the raging sun wearing the typical rags the people here wore. When I reached the booth I sat down opposite the man who was reading the menu.

Calico:"so, you wanted to speak with me."

He moved the menu down and slid out over to me which I began to read wondering what I will be having for dinner as it was close to dinner time, and I missed lunch flying here.

Charles:"yes, I've got big plans and from what I've heard, you are quite a growing power in the underworld, but you don't have protection."

I looked straight into the man's blight brown eyes that looked grey at a time.

Charles:"I can get you protection and I'm willing to allow you on board the Undertaker."

The name y/n gave his ship is not one that I would give my own ship but it was good enough, better than what his mother called her ship.

Calico:"but how would I run all of my business?"

He smirked at me.

Charles:"the way you always do, guys like you don't get this far without A protection from some powerful force, or B you are never there in person at your business unless you need to be there."

Calico:"true, but why should I sign up with deadman y/n, and if he wants me so bad why isn't he here?"

Charles:"because I want you not him."

Then we started eachother down as time went on, after a minute of starting he blinked reaching over to grab the bottle of wine and pored it into a mug next to him.

Calico:"well... When do I leave this oven of a Kingdom?"

Y/n POV

I landed onto the ground while slim let go of my arm as he had been eating it for a few the entire flying trip. It was not so hot now as the sun was begining to set, I looked at the large city which seemed to be on top of a mountain that has part of it cut right off. And there was another level to the city which seemed to house of the royal family of this kingdom. The only way up was a stairway ahead of me.

Don't own.

Y/n:"okay slim, let's go!"

I looked down to where slim was o my to find that he was gone, I quickly began to panic as I look around but calmed myself down when I saw that he was with a group of hippos who were two and a half Slim's own size. The ends of there snouts along with there eyes, and entire back had black armour like stuff, out of the back armour were holes with sand coming out of them, the rest of his skin was almost as yellow as the sand.

Y/n:"he's making new friends."

Slim then rubbed his nose at the side of one of the large hippos, it looked down at slim and when I saw the look in the larger hippos eyes I rushed to slim before the larger hippos hurt him. When I reached slim the large hippo was roaring at slim as more sand came out of the holes in his back.

Don't own.

Y/n:"okay slim, we have to go!"

I grabbed slim and rushed away from the giant sand hippo who chomped at where slim was, while I ran away with Slim I saw that hippo gave chases but after walking four steps he gave up, turned around, and walked back to the other hippos of his kind. I then held slim up holding my hands under his front legs.

Y/n:"sorry slim, you can't be friends with those hippos."

The two of us then started to walk towards the city as I put slim down onto the ground causing him to walk by my side. Then as my shoes began to fill up with sand I have found something interesting about me.

Y/n:"I don't like sand."

Chapter 20: Deal making

Chapter Text

Yami POV

Also don't know if I told you guys and girls this or not but now that we have kaido heigh (23'4) y/n height officially 53'4½ at his true height.

I sat on a chair in Szayelaporro lab since he it the only one who can restore my vision, Szayelaporro said that he was examining my eyes to see how they have healed since y/n said we docked at a desert kingdom and have been kicking about there for a few days now.

Szayelaporro:"okay, looks like your eyes are healing, they should be back to normal but I would still recommend that you still keep your eyes covered."

Yami:"what's the difference between me walking around with or without my eyes covered?"

Szayelaporro:"I know your not that smart so I'll use small words, your eyes need to avoid light as much as possible to heal, keeping them covered will make sure no light hits them."

I nodded, then I felt Szayelaporro start to cover my eyes with the bandages that were around my eyes before.

Szayelaporro:"you should feel quite luck that my perfect skill and knowledge of the human body was at your disposable, otherwise you would be a blind man for life."

I reached my hand out and grabbed at the pink haired freak of nature's neck, I then started to tighten my grip on it.

Yami:"your voice annoys me Szayelaporro, and the thing you are keeping in here."

Even though I was blind I still had my observation haki and hearing, when I entered the room I heard screaming from his freak science experiment, before Szayelaporro calmed it down. I then let go of his neck as Szayelaporro continued to wrap the bandages around my eyes.

Szayelaporro:"Aaroniero is a marvel of perfect science."

Yami:"I don't care what you call it, I don't want to be around it."

Szayelaporro:"well that's good then since I'm done, so unless there is anything else you wanted then you can leave. But If you want I could make you and offer."

He took his hands off my head and I looked to where I through he was judging by where his voice was coming from.

Szayelaporro:"a little to the left."

I did and now I think I am looking at him.

Szayelaporro:"if you want I could you, a generic boost."

I held my fist up toward him and flipped him off with my middle finger.

Yami:"go screw yourself."

I stood up and walked out of his lab to go to the gym, I might not be able to beat someone up so I might as well beat up a punching bag. While I walked there I didn't hear anyone on the ship, guess we might need to worry about security.

BrunchPOV

I smashed the hammer onto the sword I was forging for Martin, I had been promising for years to make him one since he gave his original sword to Grimmjow, saying that he is more worthy to weild horīsutā. Martin was currently getting the money to pay me for this since this is a gift he will pay for on the down low. I then examined the sword before placing it back on the anvil and went back to pounding it, after many minutes of carefully pounding the sword it was just right so I cooled it in the clean water, salt water would only damage the quality of the sword. While the sword was cooling down I was getting worried since from what our scouts have said there is an army gathering close to here who outnumber us twenty to one. I'm not worried that we would lose but if it would be a pyrrhic victory since y/n is not here, Francis went off somewhere in his snake form, and yami is out of fighting for a while.

Martin:"hey! Is my sword ready yet!?"

I didn't take my eyes of the cooling sword since this needed all of my attention.

Brunch:"nearly."

Then once it was the right time I took the sword out of the water as it had cooled down enough, then as it was showing the metal I knew it was a skillful grade, this was my first one.

Martin:"nice, really liked what you have done with it."

So did i, for the handle I hand wrapped it in a plain which with orange pommel. The guard was designed to look like fire as I thought for Martin it would suit him, not as good as his supreme grade sword but it can raise a rank if Martin can make it a permanent black blade. As for the blade of the sword I had put special die in the sword so that the edge of the blade looked like it was on fire next to the clear steel. The scabbard was the same as the handle of the sword.

Don't own and I don't watch demon slayer but what dose the it say on the blade out of curiosity? Also this isn't a black blade, just the standard colour for swords but the red is still there.

Martin:"better than you promised, but I'm not paying more than the agreed upon price."

Martin then picked up a creat and tossed it at my feet, it looked big enough to have the money, when I opened up the creat there it was, filled with money. I tossed him the sword which was now in the scabbard which he caught.

Martin:"see you, also I would recommend that you consider taking contract work, could be a great way for you to make money."

Martin then walked off with his new sword as he walked over to the shore, probably hoping to find scallops, I then turned to the other members of our crew who has past smithing skills.

Brunch:"okay guys, keep making bullets, we need as much as we can get."

If there is going to be a battle with the alabasta forces against us then we need as many gunmen in hidden positions as possible.

Francis POV

I stood at the market of the city of Katoria, buying some of the perfume there since it's quite prized to have around the world, I was buying as much of the stuff I could get my hands on.

Francis:"okay, how about this, you give me all of the perfume you have on hand and I'll give you eighty five percent of the market value for it all, and given your-"

I pointed at the signs of these people being raided.

Francis:"I'll sort out your problem with the... What is it bandits?"

The man I was doing business with nodded lightly.

Man:"sure, but are you sure, you look like you can handle yourself but there are a lot of them."

Francis:"I'll be fine, you just have the perfume ready."

I then started to walk off away from the city but before I went into the desert I turned back to the man.

Francis:"and if I feel you haven't held up your part of the deal, this city will crumble."

Then I walked off into the desert as looked around turning into my full zoen form, I was feeling the vibrations in the ground to guess where there hideout is. After eliminating area which would be too little for a group of bandits, or too many, when I found the location they would likely be I rushed towards them as fast as I could, it's always good to get these things done as soon as possible. As I am slivering through the desert I eventually come across the bandits hideout which now that I look at it was just a fortified cave, once the guards on the outside of the cave saw me they looked terrified. Some of them pulled out some bows and arrows but my skin was to hard and thick that the arrows bounced off of me only to be crushed by my weight. When I reached the entrance of the cave I thrusted my tail into it destroying the small defensive structures they had made, i then turned back into my normal form to explore the cave more efficiently. When I walked into it I saw some bandits lying on the ground dead, dieing, or injured, I killed all who were breathing. While I walked through the cave I saw that there was a lot of stuff in there from foods, weapons, and luxury goods which would be worth a lot if I can make it to a far off island with some rich folks. I saw the rest of the bandits in the cave looking scared at me, there was a big bald bug at the front who had a scar over his nose who must have been there leader.

Bald man:"What do you want!?"

Francis:"im here doing a business deal, I am going to help the people of a city you guys have been harassing, so nothing personal. Do you mind if I take all of the stuff in your have."

I walked over to a pot and opened the lid seeing spices were in it, I took some and put it in my mouth feeling the warm, sweat, yet soothing taste.

Francis:"not bad, this will sell good."

I looked the the bandits.

Francis:"if you believe in any god's then I would make a prayer quick."

Then I activated my Gorgon eyes quickly turning them all go stone in a matter of seconds, I broke off the head of the bandits and turned it back to normal. I then started to pack up all of the stuff of value. Then when I was outside I turned back into my full zoen form and picked up all of the stuff I got ready for me to take, I slivered back to Katoria ready to get my end of the bargain. Eventually I reached the city and saw that the people there were loading creates of the perfume onto a large caravan of wagons, when I reach the city I placed off of my other gains on the ground and then turned back to normal.

Francis:"tell me when you are all done loading up that wagon!"

The man who I made the deal with nodded but I could see that he didn't like my deal since it's clear that he thinks I was stuffing him now that I have gotten more from the bandits than they thought. I tossed there leaders head Infront of the man who was shocked to see the head.

Man:"so, we won't have anymore problems?"

I nodded.

Francis:"yes, remember all of the perfume."

I then started to load the other stuff that I had gotten onto different wagons, the man was following behind me.

Man:"excuse me sir, we were wondering if maybe we could... Negotiate more on the price?"

I shook my head.

Francis:"me and you did, I give you eighty percent of the full price of all the perfume you have here and I sorted out your problem."

Man:"I know, it's just... You seemed to have gotten more out of the deal than we thought, could we perhaps ask for... More?"

I sharply turned to the man after loading a large basket of spices onto a wagon.

Francis:"make you a deal, I'll let you say sorry for that and I won't destroy half the city."

I then started to pull out my sword as Aetos landed onto the man's shoulder begining to peck at his head like he was trying to pick away the flesh.

Man:"r-r-right, sorry f-for my words s-sir."

I nodded and put my sword away as Aetos flew onto my shoulder while the rest of my stuff was loaded onto the wagons.

Kai POV

I walk around this place taking another bite of my kabab that I seem to be eating quite a lot since I got to this place, I don't like it anywhere else but I guess here they use something different in it. I was itching for a fight and wanted for this kingdom's army to come to us but most of the crew want to leave as soon as possible. While I walked around I arrived on the edge seeing that there were people at the windows and roofs of the houses that were also at the edge of this place holding gun out.

Kai:"so, do you think we stand a chance?"

I turned around to see that Salazar was near me with his usual smile on his face in his brightly colored clothing.

Salazar:"who the f*ck knows? I would say so since Francis and y/n should be back soon, they will right?"

I nodded.

Kai:"Francis won't be gone for much longer and y/n, god's only know what y/n is up to right now."

Salazar then walked next to me and sat down, even sitting down he was taller than me but not by much.

lowerbirth:"sorry forgot to mention all of y/n friends are the same height ofmihawk, well y/n changes hight to bemihawkbut as we all know he's much taller."

Salazar:"can I ask you a question about y/n mom?"

I was confused to hear that since I don't think he was at all interested in y/n mom, dose he want to be one of her husband's?

Kai:"yeah, what do you want to know?"

Salazar:"how strong is she?"

I looked to Salazar wondering what he is meaning, especially with the tone of his voice.

Kai:"elaborate on that, and chose your next words carefully, we wouldn't want the captain to hear something he doesn't like."

Salazar burst out laughing.

Salazar:"I'm just curious if you think she could be... Taken out? A devil fruit like hers would be quite a fun one to have for a man like me."

The smile on his face grew even wider like he actually thought he could take on the the slu*t of a woman.

Kai:"she is quite strong, if you think our captain is strong then you haven't seen anything when comparing him to his mom and dad."

Salazar laughed like one of the comic book villains the marines send out.

Salazar:"wow! There are really people stronger than him even though he has there devil fruit powers!"

As Salazar continued to laugh up into the air, I looked around making sure that only the two of us were here.

Kai:"between you and me, it's an open secret among the friend group but y/n copied devil fruit powers aren't as good as the person he took them from. The person he copied them from has probably more experience using that fruit while y/n uses many, he's really a jack of all trades master of none type of person."

Salazar:"so his copy's aren't inferior, it's just the person only need to train one power while y/n trains many?"

I nodded as I guess that makes sense.

Salazar:"well, can I ask a favour of you?"

Kai:"what?"

Salazar:"if the day ever comes... When I decide to challenge big mom, would you give me and hand in that?"

I looked into our apprentice pirates eyes seeing he was fully serious about challenging big mom, he won't last long on his own.

Kai:"I'll say no, that bitch may be constantly pregnant but she could fight regardless, she probably would be in fighting condition after giving birth."

Salazar sighed.

Salazar:"well that unfortunate. I guess I'll get going, got to be ready for a fight."

Salazar stood up and walked away looking disappointed with the outcome of our conversation.

Salazar:"and, could we not tell the governor about this?"

I nodded since that seemed to be a reasonable request, I'll warn y/n if things start to get to out of hand with Salazar.

Yuki POV

I was in the war room of the undertaker, it was a place y/n had build for him and the rest of us to meet in for any ambitious plans but we haven't used it yet, wither that's a good thing or a bad thing remains uncertain to me right now. The large table was an oval shaped with twenty one seats around it, a chandelier above the table which y/n had turned into one of his homies, all of it looked quite nice but the homie was a little creepy. On the table there was maps that Francis had drawn of the world, the grand line and new world are not very well mapped but Francis dose know where those islands are the world isn't sure of. Along with maps there was twenty one books on the table with all the names of everyone who is a member of the deadmen pirates. The room was really something that I never expected y/n to build in his ship, it was probably Francis who convinced him to have it installed. I then walked out of the war room into the command room, the area where you need to be to control the the ship, I passed by y/n throne and to the corridor where there was some of the crew were hanging about talking with eachother. I walked past them as they said hello while I knew they didn't want to talk to me since they have never met a Mink and wouldn't want to talk with an over grown rat. as I walked through the ship I soon start to hear some crying coming from the distance, I followed the sound to where it came from, after some walking around I come across on of the crew sitting on the ground scared covering her eyes with the palms of her hands.

Yuki:"are you okay?"

The girl turned to me looking shocked to see it was me.

Girl:"sorry sir, I'm fine."

She tried to stand up and walk away but I knew that there was something up with her.

Yuki:"are you sure? You can talk to me."

She then turned around to me.

Girl:"it's just... I'm scared, is the rumors true the army is much bigger than us sir?"

I nodded since there would be no use in lying to her.

Yuki:"but don't worry, you have some of the most greatest fighters sailing the sea, also my name's not sir, just call me by my name."

Girl:"em, I'm sorry but I don't know your name."

Surprised by this since our wanted posters are on a wall in the dinning room where everyone eats dinner, the board was where we kept people with bounty's.

Yuki:"my name is Yuki, and done worry, if you are scared then you could talk to me, keeping these things bottled up just makes them a hell of a lot worse."

The girl nodded but still looked like she wanted to ask me something.

Yuki:"do you want to ask anything else?"

She nodded and looked at me.

Girl:"well... Is it okay if follow you, I just want to be with someone...... You can even use my body."

I widened my eyes hearing that, I couldn't tell what type of body they had and even if I could that's a bit far for me, she may say I can but under the circ*mstances dose she want to?

Yuki:"I don't want your body, how about we have some wine with a conversation instead, and you can stay around me as long as you want."

The girl looked at me and nodded so I held out my hand.

Yuki:"would you care to accompany a bild rat, as well as giving him your name?"

The girl smiled at me.

Girl:"Sora, my name is Sora, Yuki."

I nodded and she took my hand as we walked off to my room in the ship.

Y/n POV

I looked at the army Infront of me which were all armed and ready for a fight since they were called to get rid of my crew but now that I'm here they would be lucky to get away. I was looking at the king of this Kingdom who was called Viper who I think has a son.

Y/n:"so, this is one mighty big army you have, do you need to let them walk into my crew like lambs to the slaughter?"

Viper:"do you really think that you and your crew can beat an army of twenty five thousand men, you only have what? One thousand?"

I nodded while also trying to remember how Francis talks to people since they usually take him more seriously.

Y/n:"true, but what we lack in quantity we more than make up for it in quality."

I then held my hand out and began to use both the lava devil fruit mixed with the ice devil fruit I had gotten from the marines. So now I basically had ice lava, heat replaced with cold.

Y/n:"I could kill you all right here."

The ice lava dropped onto the ground while Viper didn't seem Impressed.

Viper:"if you think you could then do it, but you will die, along with the rest of your crew. I've sent a contingent to attack your crew."

What would Francis do, he would proudly make a deal, what could I make a deal on, I looked around the desert ans know what I could offer.

Y/n:"how about this, if I make you a source of fresh water then you will leave me and my crew along, we won't be staying much longer and none of the people were hurt, physically."

Viper:"how can you make fresh water, turning air into water itself."

I shook my head aide to side.

Y/n:"no, this is a compacted situation for most to understand, but do we have a deal?"

Viper went silent as he thought about the offer that I made, I knkw there is dance powder that I could use but I don't have any nor do I know how it's made, suppose Szayelaporro would.

Viper:"fine, give me a large lake of safe drinking water."

I nodded and looked at the sound, then with the sand sand fruit I obtained from that one handed child here. Then the sand from under Vipers army feet began to raise up into the air, I then stopped making my lava ice.

Y/n;"by the way, if any of my men are hurt because of your horse men then-"

Suddenly the sand that was building up in the air turned into lava.

Y/n:"you men will be quite a bit... Hotter."

I continued to make a large pit in the ground as the vipers troops walked away from the sinking area, soon there was a large pit in the earth as well as some sand floating in the air. I used the particle particle fruit from infante which I made a square around the sand, within a moment the sand was no more as anything in the square was destroyed.

Viper:"I don't see any water here."

Y/n:"be patient."

I then floated up into the air and took the left to get to the large river in the middle of the Island to get all the water, I landed on the ground next to it quite quickly. I placed my hand in the water and floated it out like how Shiki did it but right now they can't drink the water, I shot it back to the lake area to fill it up but that's not where I am done. I flew back to the new lake I was making, when I was back to the new formed lake the king looked at me not impressed.

Viper:"this is salt water dead man, how are my people to drink this?"

I pointed my finger at the water and then raised it up in the air to take out all of the salt from the water, once it was all out I looked at the king.

Y/n:"there we go, fresh drinking water, if you want to try it and me and my friends will be off."

Viper looked down at the water then looked at me, he went down to the water and put some in hi hand.

Soldier:"your grace, you shouldn't drink it! The water might be poison!"

The king looked at the soldier.

Viper:"it may be poison, but I will not have one of my men be poison if I won't take the same risk myself."

He then drank the water that was in his hand, his eyes widened before going back to normal. Viper stood up and looked at me.

Viper:"very well, thank you for the water, I'll inform my men to come back before they attack you crew."

I nodded and began to walk away from from the king along with Slim following behind me back to the crew with all of my slat.

Timeskip

I walked onto the undertaker as Francis has come back and due to the fact he is the only one with the log pose. He also came back with a lot of stuff which he said will bring us back our money but to give him time to go to a few more islands. The rest of the crew was packing up to head out as we were leaving soon but we are no that much in a rush. Francis said that he had turned a group of the army into stone which I think was the horse men that viper mentioned. I then knew that wherever we go next we will be ready after all this prep work we have done.

Chapter 21: A pirate haven

Chapter Text

Rocks DYami POV

I looked at the navigation screens of the command room of the ship, I was enjoying having my sight back as well as the respect from the crew, why the blind don't kill themselves is beyond me. Y/n, was in the training area sparing with some of the lutenist which are basically his friends who left his mom and dad's party with him. I declined to ensure the ship stays on the right path.

Grunt:"sir, there's something strange going on with the water below us."

I zoomed out of the map one a screen that was also a table, when I saw where we were I knew what was happening.

Yami:"if it's under the Undertaker, the move it away, if we're not under the strange thing brace yourself."

The grunts looked at eachother confused.

Grunt:"were next to it sir, will we be... Okay?"

I nodded and went over to the den den mushi, that we use to connect to the speakers.

Yami:"this is yami here and thoughts I would lets you know that we will experience some turbulence, so incase of emergency, please place your head between your legs and kiss your ass goodbye."

I then stood still with my arms crossed as I could begin to hear the knock up stream about to shoot out of the water and into the sky. Then the shot up stream shot up into the air which shook up the ship causing most of the grunts fell off there seats of from standing. I went over the controls to get this thing back under control, while I was setting the the undertaker back on her right course, soon some of the grunts managed to get there balance. When the men managed to balance the ship by getting away from the knock up stream I looked at them all.

Yami:"we should be getting closer to the next Island, I'll tell y/n, don't crash the ship."

I then walked off to the training area seeing many of the crew were still on the floor getting themselves back onto there feet. As I walked through the corridors of the ship I eventually reached the training area where y/n was fighting like some sort of a demon against our friends who are using there devil fruits. Cheng, tried to jump onto y/n, back in her full zoen form but from y/n, back turned into lava before growing a rather large bubble. Cheng, stopped herself from being burnt just in time before the lava bubble burst sending lava across the area behind him. Then ten of Charles feathers appeared around y/n and Coyote, who was trying to shoot y/n, up close with his haki stealing guns. Then the feathers began to conduct thunder between each of them until the whole area inside the the feathers was covered in thunder. I tapped on the side of the door stopping the fight as they all turned to look at me, even in the heat of battle we make sure we can hear everything.

Yami:"just want to let you guys know that we should be arriving at the next island soon. Or we could ask Francis?"

I pointed to Francis who was in his hybrid form which was just Francis, in his normal hight but Gorgon. Then the lightning disappeared showing that y/n didn't have any wounds on his body but his clothes looked a bit ruffed up, Coyote, was standing where he was before with a few small burn marks. Y/n looked at Francis who was turning back into his human form.

Y/n:"so what island is up next?"

Y/n then walked over to a seat where his Kimono was place over the end.

Francis:"should be a safe island for us, from my maps and information I've gathered, we should be heading to a town called Mock town, a place where pirates thrive."

I smile happy to hear that, we can be as loud as we want and the government won't even be here to stop us.

Y/n:"also, we won't be staying there for long as I plan to see the sky island again."

Y/n then put his Kimono back on, he then pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, then using my Black fire to light it.

Francis:"you hoping to find another devil fruit up there?"

Y/n, shook his head side to side as he took the cigarette out of his mouth blowing some smoke up into the air.

Y/n:"no, I just want to see if it's same as the ones on the other side of the gran line."

Y/n, then started to walk past me placing the cigarette into his mouth, like both his parents he has developed an addiction of his own, he's also seems to be growing form of the drink. Then one by one each of the wardens walked out of the room till Francis was left, before he could leave I placed my hand on his chest.

Yami:"do you think the angle fruit fill be up there Francis?"

Francis looked at me with his cold eyes for a second.

Francis:"I have no idea, for all I know that on A, sky island there was the fruit you are referring to."

I sighed not happy with the answer that I got but accepting it, we haven't been to this one but it should be good to see it, the inhabitants were not very strong at the last one we went to. Then the two of us walked off to the front.

Kai POV

I walked waited in the loading area for the skull to open its mouth us so that I can go to this island and feel the sun again. As we had made our way to this island y/n, a few nights ago talked about a man that dad talked about called Rocks, devil fruit. He said that he considered putting it into the sea but it floated up so he placed it in a chest hiding it, but before he put it in a chest he was hiding it in his underwear since he gave y/n it. Y/n said that he forgot where he put it but honestly I struggled to understand half of what he was saying, when he sobered up he didn't seem to remember what he we were talking about. As I was waiting I noticed Charles, friend, was also waiting for the doors to open up, don't know what he and Charles, have in common since even though he dresses well I don't see him as from the same class as Charles. I looked away from him as he wasn't very interesting in him other than the fact that he seems to have a strong will as he doesn't need to wear one of those suits to be around Coyote. Soon when the doors opened up there the usual bright light of the sun before we could see normally again, when I could see again I noticed that this island was nothing really special. Just a ton small town filled with wooden building, though since this place was built by pirates for pirates, it's quite well made. I walked out of the ship looking around for somewhere I could get a drink, while I looked around I saw that there was what looked to be a tavern off in the distance so I walked over to it. When I opened the swinging doors seeing that the place was crowded, guess we're not the only pirate crew here. I walked over to the counter where there was a free seat for me to sit at, when I reached it I sat down and a skinny guy walked up to me.

Skinny guy:"what can I get you?"

Kai:"I'll have a Cuba libre."

The man nodded and went off to get the rum and co*ke while I sat there waiting while everyone else in the bar was making quite a racket. I bite my tongue a bite in my attempt to not say anything to these filth to shut up while I am trying to enjoy myself. Then I felt someone place there hand onto my back and I turned around to see a drunk filth.

Drunk filth:"hey! Aren't you one of those pirates who have been making a name for themselves!?"

Then an then placed his hand on top of my helmet which was just making me want to kill this guy as soon as possible.

Kai:"please take your dirty hand off of my head."

The man didn't seem to have heard me as he continued to keep his discussing hands on my head, quickly I grabbed hi wrist and with some of my armourment haki, I quickly crushed any bone in the way. The man screamed in the air as I let him go to fall into the ground clutching at it as the bar went quite except for the mans scream. The man then placed my drink on the counter Infront of me.

Skinny guy:"I've got a rule here and that is there is no fighting."

I nodded.

Kai:"I won't fight so long as the rest are of them don't try to fight me."

I then drank from my glass enjoying the drink he made.

Kai:"I'll also have a steak."

The man nodded and walked off to either make it or tell whoever makes the food to make it.

???:"hey!"

I turned around to see that the who bar looked at me with there weapons out.

???:"that was our captain that you just attacked, he has a bounty of one hundred berry, who do you think you are!?"

I stood up placing my drink back onto the bar looking at them all.

Kai:"well... Only one hundred million, that's more than I expected a drunk like him to have. Let me show you what a man with a bounty of-"

Yami:"evening benders!"

Everyone looked as Yami, kicked the doors open knocking one off of its hinges, behind him was a group of the crew behind him. They then walked into the bar filling the place up even more, from the look of it Yami, brought fifteen people with him. Yami, then sat next to me steeping on top of the screaming man to do so.

Yami:"what was going on, looks like a fight is about to break out."

I looked at him.

Kai:"just a civil disagreement."

He nodded before looking at the bar man who came back from a back room.

Yami:"get us a beer and cherry pie."

The man nodded and went back to the back room.

Yami:"so before I forget y/n, said that we will be staying in a resort, so we won't be sleeping in the oven of a ship."

I smiled when I heard that since it would be quite nice not to sleep in the submarine for a night, it's spacious but too dame hot.

Kai:"cool, do you know which one we will be staying at?"

Yami, shrugged his shoulders.

Yami:"you'll need to ask him, thanks by the way."

Yami, then picked up a barrel like mug of beer and took a drink of it but almost immediately Yami, spat it out with discussed look on his face while a small smirk appeared on my face. Yami then looked at the skinny guy.

Yami:"hey, barkeep!!"

The skinny guy looked at him a little confused as Yami, pissed off expression could tell you the story as to what happened.

Yami:"this is one of the worst drinks I've ever tasted!"

Skinny guy:"well, sorry to hear that but I hope your cherry pies are nice, I'll go check on them. Please don't fight here."

Yami:"yeah, sure."

Then the skinny guy, went to the back room while me and Yami continued to talk.

Yami:"so, what do you think about going to a sky island?"

I shrugged my shoulders.

Kai:"don't know, never really wanted to go to one. What's up there?"

Yami:"sky people, but there usually called Skypieans, there are different types I think. King is one of them, he a... Lunarians, I think."

His voice had hushed when he started to talk about king since the world government is trying to find his species but for what I didn't know. Then the skinny guy returned with a steak and cherry pie, he then placed them onto the table while I took another sip from my drink.

Kai:"well, let's eat."

Both of us started to cut into our food before taking a piece and began to eat it, I swallowed mine and the steak was quite enjoyable.

Yami:"holy crap!"

I was slightly disgusted when some of the food came out of Yami, mouth. Yami, the swallowed his food.

Yami:"this cherry pie tastes fricking delicious!!"

Rose D Reginald POV

I looked at what a store had to offer me, it wasn't much or that high quality but I'm not picky right now. There was some exotic fruits on offer and most of the looked ripe but I did notice one or two which started to go bad. I decided that I would just get myself some mangos so I picked three nice looking ones, putting them in a bag, tossing the owner the cash, before walking off. I walked over to the Dock to see if there were any news papers that I could buy since there was something interesting I read in the paper last time. Something about the pirates being allowed to work for the world government, not going to lie it sounds like something that I would take bit how much freedom would I have. When I did reach the docks there seemed to be a crowd of people looking not at our ship but at the water next to the ship. I walked into the loading area of our ship and saw some of the grunts talking while a news paper was next to them. I picked it up and right there on the front page there was more talk about the privateer that the world government are considering, I took a bite out of one of the mango's seeing that there was a chance that I could be killing people and the world would turn a blind eye.

???:"hey!?"

I looked away from the paper to see the same group of pirates who were looking in the water.

Grunt:"what do you want?"

There were still many of the deadmen pirates crew here so I wasn't alone, not that I would need them.

???:"you destroyed our ship!"

I shrugged my shoulders.

Reginald:"don't care, join a different crew, settle down, or kill yourself, either one works for me."

The man then pulled out a gun as the rest of his crew also pulled out there weapons, I moved a hand behind my back making a loaded gun appear in it as the rest of the crew pulled out guns using some of the creates of cargo as cover.

???:"you lot sure think you have balls, how about we take this ship!"

Then before he could fire the crew opened fire shooting bullets at him and is crew as I did the same standing in the opening since it will take more than common bullets to kill me. Then one by one his crew quicky fell with the man who talked being one of the last to fall while we only lost about one, or he could be injured. When the gun battle stopped I walked over to the body's to make sure that we have finished the job, when I reached them I shot each of them through the head before I tossed the gun.

Reginald:"pathetic, couldn't even kill yourself on your own, you need someone to do that for you."

Y/n POV

I looked at all of the rooms in the hotel room in the resort that me and the higher ups would be spending the night before we go up to the sky island.

Y/n:"these rooms look good, now leave, i'll send your payment later."

I wasn't planning to pay him since dad never payed people for things, his spy's worked for him for free out of fear of being crushed. I walked over to the window in the room looking out of it to see the great sea layed out for the world to see on a picture perfect day. I smiled but before I could enjoy it for long I lost my sigh and was in intense pain where my eyes and head.

Y/n:"is there a reason that you sneaked attacked me Coyote?"

I used my ice fruit and in no time at all my eyes were back to normal, I turned around seeing that Coyote, was standing at the door way pointing on of his Haki guns at me. He is one of few who can hurt me or dad since he can turn his conquerer haki as a weapon at will.

Coyote:"just wanted to make sure I haven't gotten rusty."

Coyote, put his gun away and then walked away after looking around the room, would like it if he is more sociable. I then looked back out the window looking up at the sky.

Y/n:"soon, I will be up there with an army."

Chapter 22: sky island

Chapter Text

Annabelle POV

Soon on top of y/n, ship waiting to see what he will do to get it to go high in the air so that we land on the clouds, we will fall right through them the second y/n touches them. The rest of higher ups were also standing on the top, the hotel we stayed the night at was nice and i enjoyed all of the luxurious stuff they had. I also talked to Quetzalcoatl, she still wants to marry y/n, for some reason I don't know since it's would be like marrying a child. Then the ship started to shake as we started to rise up into the air, this wasn't the knock up stream since it went off five minutes ago miles away from him. I knew that y/n, was floating it up into the air using his float powers, wonder if he could bring the ship to the top of the red line. As we were floating up into the air I looked at y/n, hippo and Francis, bird were also here with the hippo sitting like a dog and the bird on top of its head. As we were rising high up into the air I then remembered the strange calls y/n, has been getting from someone not even Francis or Yami, know a out. When we asked him to was on the other end of the Den Den mushi, he would say it wasn't something to worry about, he seems so secretive about those calls.

Annabelle:"so what is there that we can do on these sky Island?!!"

I looked at Francis, who turned around looking at me.

Francis:"depends on what is up there, all sky islands are different like how all islands of our world are different!"

Francis, then looked back at the clouds as we passed through them and to my surprise we were now above the clouds and there seemed to be a forest near where we were infact we seemed be surrounded by it except for an opening behind us.

Y/n:"well, this wasn't what I was expecting."

Kai:"how so y/n? Did you not think that there was a sky island?"

Yami:"no, we knew there was a sky island up here! When we were kids we stole a map of where all sky islands were! It's just I don't remember seeing a forest on one of these places."

Francis:"same."

So I guess this one is different from whatever one they went to when they were with the rocks crew, y/n, never mentioned there name but he has the jolly Rodger and name of the crew on his back. On the back of his hands were his parents jolly Rogers's.

Szayelaporro:"maybe this is a scientific anomaly."

Y/n:"okay, well I'm just going to park the ship, well set up a cam and explore to see what is up there."

Then the ship started to move forward as Annie, began to draw again in her scratch book, when I looked at the scratch book I saw that she was drawing the forest. After some time y/n, stopped the undertaker, next to the forest began to walked to the edge of the submarine and slid off the edge like it was an actual slid. Then I felt the ship start to open up as I too, jumped off of the ship onto the dirt of this forest with the rest of the people who were sitting on top of the ship.

Martin:"good things these places are hidden, if the celestial dragon's got word that there were people who lived higher in the sky than they did then they might just take this land like they did to the lunarian, who use to live on the top of the red line."

I agreed with him since they are like children who were never told the word no, one only wonders what the original dragons were like. When I looked at the trees they didn't really look any different from the ones down below, infact they pretty much looked the exact same. After some minutes of looking around more of the crew of the ship started to come out.

Szayelaporro:"these trees are the exact same as they were when we were in Mock town, almost as if someone was planting these trees up here."

I then started to walk away but as I was walking I stepped on a shell.

Francis:"could you pass me that over?"

I looked at Francis, wondering what he wasn't shells for since he hasn't really been interested in shells, I kicked it over to him which he caught.

Francis:"impact dial, not a bad find."

Y/n POV

I ran deeper into this forest seeing all of the nature here looked so cool with everything here looking different from how it did at Mock town, like the bids up here looked the exact same as they did below just much bigger. Before we had left I talked to both mom and dad, but dad said kind still thinks he is joy boy, I don't really get dad's obsession with joy boy but it seems to make both him and Alber happy. As I was running though the woods I saw that there were some dials on the ground so I picked them up and placed them into my pockets, especially the tone dials. Eventually while I was running I soon came across a group of the sky people who were dressed like some of the civilization who have yet to or get very little contact from other places in the world. I think they were called something like... I can't remember, they seemed not to have noticed me which is good since I'm not sure if these ones are as friendly as the ones that I have met when I was but I young boy when I was an apprentice in the rocks crew. Soon I heard a clash from behind me which I knew all to well as Francis and Yami, going into one of there fights which have been getting rarer as time has gone on since when we were young but now they seemed to not do it as much. Soon they then started to jump onto what looked like a river of clouds and seemed to be skating on them like they were ice skaters. Just before they shot out of sight I was able to see that they had dials attached to the feet. I then walked out of my hiding place to see if they left anything cool for us to take while they are gone to probably look at Francis and Yami, fight, let's hope they don't destroy the island. I had been called by Tamaki, more often, who is telling me that the park is almost ready and the other two things I asked for are almost done, back at water seven there were only like... Two, three people, but now there were two teams Woking on them with the plans to make more I might want more in the future. My main problem with the park was how am I going to get the "staff" to help run the place since I can't do it how I would like. Maybe I could work something out with the world government to get some of the unwanted in there society, I'm sure they could keep the deal under wraps. While I looked at what they had left behind seeing that it was not much, just some primitive stuff that won't be worth anything, I then jumped up onto the highest tree to look at the fight between the my two friends. Most people would be worried that one would kill the other bit I'm not worried since they may not be too much of Friends with eachother but I'm sure that they would not go as far as killing eachother. Right now Francis, knocked Yami, on his back with his tail after Yami, punched him in the gut, causing him to fall onto his back, then Yami, reach out to grab something and started to swing it at Francis, while making sure not to look into Francis, eyes. What Yami, was using as a weapon seemed to be some sort of large snake which had hair stretching down from its side. Yami, continued to use the snake like it was whip against Francis, who blocked and dodged each of the swings from the snake whip, I wonder if they are more large snakes around here, it could make a good friend for Slim. Soon though Francis, caught the snakes head and then both of them struggled to get a hold of the snake on there own without the other getting it. Then from the forests cannons began to shoot at Yami, hip which it didn't even look like he noticed as he was too concentrated in keeping his snake weapon. Then Francis, opened his mouth and some of the venom he makes came out spraying over yami head, which the venom can act like an acid. Yami, then let go of his part of the snake and Francis, placed the large snake onto the ground as Yami, wiped away the venom from his head. Then yami, blasted some of his black fire at Francis, as Francis, spat out more of his venom with both of there ranged attacks stopping eachother with only a bit of black fire hitting Francis, side. Soon the two of them seemed to have calmed down as Yami, started to turn back to normal. Francis, stayed in his full Gorgon form as he looked down to where the cannon balls came from seeming to be focused on whoever it was. Then Francis, started to sliver away to God knows where, I decided not to follow him and go back to my crew since they might know why Francis and Yami were fighting.

Tamaki POV

I sat in my office as I looked through the papers of the deadmen pirates and I was surprised by how vicious they were, even before they were known as the deadmen pirates. There isn't a crime this bunch haven't committed, hell even the hippo had committed a few crimes of its own. I remembered when I first met that boy when his old pirate crew had to disband for whatever reason. We both came to an agreement, I had inherited an island which I had big plans for, it was large, flat, uninhabited, as well as in the new world but for a man of wealth getting people here is not too hard. As I remembered my last talk with y/n, I wondered why he wanted to run a facility like the one I had planned, guess craziness runs in that boys families. I then looked at his associates, one of them included the new world amazon empress Quetzalcoatl, who both them put together were responsible for a hole in the grand line. Then there was the incidence about them being the prime suspect in the disappearance of a baby celestial dragon taken two years ago, strangest thing about that was that there was no ransom or anything. The only reason these two were suspected was because both of them were seen around the area the baby disappeared but aside from that there wasn't much else they could go on. Then there was a knock on the door.

Tamaki:"come in?"

Then it opened up revealing that it was one of the construction workers.

Worker:"sir, were almost finished making all of the buildings, but there is a person from the world government here to talk to you."

Tamaki:"good, send him in."

The worker then left as I put the file away and bagan to play with one of the balls in the room as a rather official man walked into the room but I didn't pay him to much attention other than a glance.

World government official:"sorry to bother you but I'm here to represent the interests of the world government given your... Chosen business."

He then sat down in the seat opposite my desk but still I did not look at him. There was a long silence which filled the room experience for the wind up car as well as me catching the ball I threw up in the air.

World government official:"I've traveled quite a long way to come here, you know that right?"

Tamaki:"well, I would recommend that you get him a nights sleep, but you have decided to come here to meet me, why is that?"

World government official:"because I am here to get this business done with and then get the hell out of here and back to marineford."

Tamaki:"well, I have nothing sinister going on if that is what you are asking."

World government official:"I don't believe that, you want to start up an enterprise like your own but want it to be independent of the world government. How do you plan to defend yourself from primates?"

Tamaki:"I have worked out a deal with a-"

I chuckled a bit.

Tamaki:"-private company."

World government official:"and who might they be?"

Tamika:"well they are private, but I can promise you that this place will be very efficient, and I'm sure the people we receive will prefer it to the alternative."

World government official:"well then, you won't mind giving me a tour of this... What are you calling it? Wonderland?"

I nodded since he was about half right in the name.

Tamaki:"okay, I will get someone to give you a tour of this place, let hope you don't get lost."

Small timeskip

Yami POV

I took a drink of the beer that one of the dogs body's in the crew got me, it wasn't from Jaya since that beer tasted like horse piss, one of the worst drinks I've ever tasted. Right now y/n, was asking where Francis, went off to, from what I saw he just pissed off somewhere else after our fight. I told y/n, the truth, that me and Francis were fighting because we had a disappointment on how we were to deal with the trees around us, I wanted to burn them to the ground but Francis, said these trees are hundreds of years old. Who cares if I burnt a few trees, there could be enemy in the trees, like the wank stains that attacked me, thankfully while in full devil form the only damage they did was become an itch.

Y/n:"so, we are going to save Francis, dose anyone know where he is now?"

I shook my head side to side as did everyone else who was here, he didn't say anything to us about where he was going, quite a selfish prick he is, I still need to steal the devil fruit that lays here. Guess I will need to improvise, I'm good at that but I do lack the subtlety that Francis has when he is making his plans, so we won't be coming back here any time soon but its not like they could ask us to leave if we did come back. I then stood up and y/n, turned to me.

Y/n:"you have any ideas in that head of your Yami?"

I shook my head side to side.

Yami:"no, I am going to go for a walk, I'll come back here before tomorrow."

I then walked off to fine the... What did the people of the other sky island call it, they house of God or something stupid like that. These people live there life's so high in the sky that whatever god use to live here clearly needs to get off his ass and look away from the p*rn he is watching to get some power lifting done.

Brunch POV

I tossed more of the logs onto the soon to be bonfire, I decided that we should have a large feast up here since this might be the only time we could.

Y/n:"okay, till I come back someone needs to be incharge."

I didn't look at y/n, since I was not going to get picked for this, plus I just wanted to start this big f*ck off fire.

Y/n:"Martin, you are incharge till me, Francis, or Yami, come back."

It didn't matter to much, no one would try to overthrow y/n, hell no one would try to overthrow any of the commanding officers on the crew, they may have all been going to impel down but most of them didnt have bounties. I looked to where y/n, was only to see that he was gone with no trace of him around.

Brunch:"where did he go?"

I looked at Martin, who was sitting on a chair reading the new paper, he pointed his finger to the sky which I nodded. I looked at all of the crew who came out of the ship, Coyote, walked into the jungle on his own like he usually dose, rather unlucky for him to have so much conquerer haki in his body that without meaning to it come out knocking the weak willed out. Soon y/n, came crashing back down like a meteor causing some of the trees to fall over, Francis will not be to happy about that when he sees it.

Y/n:"okay! We need to move, these strange people have put Francis, in restraints and they seemed to be getting ready to kill him. Now who's going to help me lead the rescue party!"

I shrugged my should since he didn't need our help, he just wanted to have a cool journey, I looked back seeing that no one else was volunteering and almost all of the crew were out.

Y/n:"okay then, I'll go on my own and save Francis, from the island people."

Y/n, then turned around while I wondered what his sinister undertone.

Y/n:"oh, and did I forget to mention the place Francis, is captured is a city made completely of gold?"

Then all of a sudden all of the crew wanted to help Francis, and that included me since I wanted to see this golden city and take as much as I can since if they have so much that they could build a city out of it then there must be more left over.

Y/n:"well, let's go save Francis."

Then almost all of the crew charged forward through the forest holding our weapons tight ready to us force if we need to to kill these people, hell we might just kill them and take the gold regardless, through Francis is probably fascinated by them.

Szayelaporro POV

I looked at Aaroniero, who was learning to walk, soon he will be able to to more advanced commands like talking as well as social skills but till then I will need to have him learn basic commands.

Szayelaporro:"okay, now pull out your sword."

Aaroniero, did pull out the sword from his side like I commanded, I pressed a button on the controls Infront of me making a hologram of a marine.

Szayelaporro:"now, just kill that marine, then copy what he looks like."

If he cant do that then I will need to destroy this version and make a new one, Aaroniero, slashed his sword across the chest of the marine knocking him onto the ground and then with on of his hand which turned into something out of people's nightmares with a mouth on the end, placed it onto the body of the marine which began to eat away at it and his body then started to look exactly like how the marine looked but it wouldn't last for long. When the process was complete I was happy with myself but I would soon need to find a real person with a clean record to take so I can use him in y/n's, plan.

Szayelaporro:"good, now let's try test you with something a little bit harder."

I turned off the hologram of the Marine, and it changed back to how it was suppose to look, then I summoned fen more marines around him all holding swords.

Szayelaporro:"now, fight."

I pressed the button to make them all attack Aaroniero, with his still permanently changed arm he shoved the mouth onto the face of one of them causing the hologram to scream. He blocked a sword blow with his own sowed but when another marine tried to cut him from his side of Aaroniero. He blocked the attack while moving the tortured marine to block the hit killing the marine as Aaroniero threw the body to the attacked while he ducked avoiding two sword swings while Aaroniero stuck both of his arms out tearing into the gut of one of them while impaling the other one but with his sword. He ripped them both off causing the two marines to fall to the ground. It didnt take long for him to kill the rest of the marines without getting hit, soon I turned off the holograms and now it was time for something a bit harder. This time I changed the room so that it looked like it was in some marine base where they train there future cannon fodder as well as some soon to be test subjects. Then I made some marines in training and made Aaroniero the teachers of these marines in training.

Szayelaporro:"now, teach them how to fight, like how I programmed into you."

Y/n POV

Me and most of my crew were charging threw this jungle beating up any big beast that we came across, soon though we could see the golden city through the trees so I stopped to turn and look at the crew.

Y/n:"okay everyone, remember, save Francis, first then we can steal the gold, got it."

As far as I could tell everyone got it and nodded so I looked and turning my sword into there weapon forms, wish I had a horse but slim will do so I mounted on top of him like he was a horse.

Y/n:"okay, now, CHARGE!!!"

Slim then rushed forward as did everyone else screaming war cries while I held up Vater in the air ready to beat these guys up before they kill Francis. When we rushed into the city made of gold all of the people seemed to be around Francis, and when they turned to me many looked shocked while who I presume are the warriors prepared for battle.

Y/n:"FRANCIS!!! WERE HERE TO SAVE YOU!!!"

Francis, looked up at me keeping his eyes closed so I don't turn to stone, he then held his hand up

Francis:"could you come back in an hour!!?"

I then slowed down Slim, as some people ran passed me stopping when they saw I did.

Y/n:"but they are going to kill you!!"

He shook his head as well as his snake hair heads side to side.

Francis:"there not going to kill me!! They think I'm a god!!"

Chapter 23: stealing the holy items

Chapter Text

Yami POV

I looked at the gates of the building where I am guessing is a building that holds the devil fruit that I have been wanting, ever since Szayelaporro, said he knew how to make a weapon and devil fruit combine in strength. I placed my hand on the gate and using my black fire I set the thing up in flames which soon began to spread to the wall. While I was waiting for the gates and wall to fall I did wonder if it rained up here, and if so dose the water just go upwards since we are standing on the clouds. Eventually the wall burned down and I extinguished the flames before walking past the ash's towards the front doors of the building but in-between me and the building was a group of these sky people wearing togas.

Yami:"are we having a toga party in there boys?"

I walked forward as they pointed there spears towards me, they look so weak that I doubted they would be worth me even using my haki, let along my devil fruit or weapon.

Toga person:"you will be coming with us! You have to face the charges of destroying the walls of this temple."

I shook my head side to side.

Yami:"no, but out of curiosity do you all know if this place has a devil fruit? They usual have swirling shapes around them?"

Some of the toga people looked at me shocked and I knew that it was here or they knew what I was talking about.

Toga person:"how do you know of the holy warrior fruit!?"

Strange name for it given what we call it on the sea, though the name was quite cool.

Yami:"now, if you are not going to show me where the holy warrior fruit is then I will find it myself?"

Toga person:"you will not get anywhere near it outsider! Prepare to be attested!"

Then some of the toga people charged forward while I rushed towards them ready to take them down.

Y/n POV

I looked around this city of gold, Francis, managed to explain to the people who seem to think that he is a god that this was as he says a misunderstanding. Though he managed to trick these gullible people into giving us a lot of gold to appease him I heard a tale of from one of these tribe people that there was what sounded like a poneglyph so I decided to find out where It was and see if it had anything interesting written on it. I did wonder how an island is up here though and Francis says he couldn't figure it out from the people since they didn't tell him. Soon after almost an hour of me and a few other of my crew searching we found a large bell monument that was above the clouds of this place, and in the golden building what what we were hunting for, we come across the poneglyph, it had some moss on the wall of the building as well as vines of gold spread onto the top left edge and the bottom right.

Francis:"so, what does is say y/n, is it one of the history of the void century?"

I shook my head side to side as I read through it realising that it wasn't about the history of anything but an ancient weapons called Poseidon.

Y/n:"no, well, yes, it mentions one of the ancient weapons, where we can find one called Poseidon."

Yuki:"well, where is it, let's nick it and use it to become kings of the world's."

Y/n:"it says, that it is on fishman island."

Kai:"so, should we take the poneglyph then? You do already have one if I remember right?"

I nodded, three years back dad wanted to have more of the rainbow booze and this time when I went to get it I took the Poneglyph with me. I used my size change fruit to make myself larger till I reached a good hight, I placed my finger on the poneglyph and shrunk down to the size that I usual stay for convenience. When I was back down to the size the poneglyph was about the same size as a tennis ball, I bent down, picked it up and placed it into my pocket looking at some of my crew.

Kai:"I do feel a little bad about this, let's leave a print on the wall."

I nodded and looked at Francis.

Y/n:"you have the nicest had writing out of all of us Francis, catch."

I tossed him the small poneglyph which he caught.

Francis:"fine, but I can't promise how good the spelling for a language I have never written before will be."

He then walked into the now hole in this giant building and his hand went black using armourment haki, he looked at the poneglyph before he began to carve the words onto the wall.

Kai:"so, what are we going to do with this ancient weapon?"

Y/n:"don't know, all it said was where it was, I don't even know what it will do."

Brunch:"would be cool if it brought people back from the dead."

I nodded as that would be quite cool, though I won't be needing it.

Francis:"doubt it! From what little I have found out about these ancient weapons seem to be powerful weapons, none of them can manipulate the rules of nature."

I looked back at Francis seeing that he was almost done making a copy of the poneglyph.

Yami POV

I punched another guard in this building sending him through the wall while I looked through the hole seeing that the devil fruit was not in there. I had been going up all of the floors looking for the bloody devil fruit and it better do what I think it does or I swear to god I will burn down this building and that jungle out there. As the search continued I went up another set of stairs, when I reached the top of the stairs a guard tried to strike me from above with his spear but I grabbed the pole of it and threw the person threw them to a wall out of the building. When I looked around the floor that I was on I saw what I was here for, in this large open floor stood a raised pedestal where the fruit stood up at attention. In-between me and that fruit was a hand full of guards who were also wearing a bit of armour that a knight would wear, it was a group of seven of them.

Yami:"I'm guessing you won't let me past by you boys and take that fruit from you guys."

None of them responded but held up there shields ready for a fight while I smirked at them since that was what I was hoping for.

Yami:"good, I would have hated if you guys just rolled over and died, I'll even do you guys a kindness and make you think I am actually trying."

I held up my hand which quickly became engulfed in my black fire which shocked the boys even making them stumble back a little when they saw it, the worst thing to happen is if one ate the devil fruit. I pulled back my fist and punched towards them sending a large blast of black fire at them lot all and before they knew what I was doing they had already been trapped in fire covering them all but I made sure not to let the fruit get burned as if it got destroyed then this would have just been a waist of my time. As all of them fell to the ground and had stopped screaming in the air as I walked over the body's so burnt black that you wouldn't be able to tell that it was once a person. I reached out of the devil fruit and lifted it up looking all around it making sure that this was the real one but I would need Francis, f*cking book that he doesn't let me borrow, he only let's me read it when he is around me. I walked over to the the wall which had a hole in it due to the guy who I threw out earlier while getting my ass up the stairs. I looked down seeing that it was quite the large fall but dad use to throw me off the edge of cliffs higher than this. When I stepped off of the edge I felt the wind blow up at me for a few seconds before I landed onto the mount of knocked out body's sending them flying all over the place like when someone jumps onto a water balloon sending the water all over the place. I then walked out of the building which burned down to the ground behind me letting my black fire spread all over the building. I went back to the ship to hoping that we will be leaving soon since I doubt we will be welcomed here for much longer.

SnegokuPOV

I looked out of the edge of a balcony at the sea where there were marine ships coming and going but I would not be on one for a while as the whole higher ups were still deciding to pick who we want to extend this offer to. So far there are a few people who we have put forward the the candidate but if I could have my way we would not be doing this such as the Barragan, the Music mister, dead man, Doflamingo, were half of the people one the list that we could at least trust a little. What has our world come to when we need to work with the scum of the sea, if I had it my way we would just invite as many as we could here one at a time and slit the captain and the crews throats. But fleet Admiral Kong, says that the pirates are becoming more of a problem and this was a method that got the approval from the Gorōsei. I thought when Garp, smashed the Rocks crew at god valley that would be the end of most pirates but all it did was seem to make the problem worse with a hundred different pirates rising up hoping to be the next Rock's, even in death he is still a bother to us.

Maya:"admiral!"

I turned around to see the third eye member of the marines, she had a Bamboo sword at her side as she looked at me saluting me.

Sengoku:"yes, what do you need of me?"

Maya:"I wanted to ask why we are even considering letting deadman y/n, become a part of the marines, he attacked us recently and he has also been involved with the kidnapping of the celestial dragons."

I sighed as I knew that he could behead one but so long as Martin, or Martin Septim, as he has been calling himself, y/n, will have quite a big bit of leeway.

Sengoku:"I know you don't like the idea but it comes right from the top, not to mention the connections he has as well as his devil fruit being the rarest type."

Maya:"sir?"

I looked at the girls three eyes as she didn't seem to confused.

Maya:"so is the rumor true, that deadman devil fruit is in a category of its own?"

I sighed.

Sengoku:"yes, officially, he has the only devil fruit that is so strong that it was put in a completely different category."

Maya:"I knew that his fruit gives him unlimited power, but is it also true that the Gorōsei, want his fruit?"

I nodded, it was no secret here that they wanted the fruit, though Im not sure if it was the fruit or y/n, dead hoping that Martin, would go back to the top of the red line.

Sengoku:"yes, but so do the marines, and just about everyone else who wants to be the next best thing."

Maya:"but I would like to ask something sir."

I nodded.

Maya:"you said officially there was only one, does that mean that there is another devil fruit that is in a similar category to his?"

Smart one, that may help her to rise through the ranks, especially if she plays her cards right.

Sengoku:"I can not say, if you ever want to know then you will need to get yourself promoted even more but you will not like what you find."

Then through the air I heard the sound of what sounded like wooden sandals, them through a doorframe appeared one of the Gorōsei, I had only seen him once but I knew he was on of them.

Martin POV

As I was walking back into the ship I couldn't help but feel someone was talking about me but I didn't know why. In my mind I was hoping that it was a miss universe who was fantasising about me using my wanted poster as masturbation material. I knew that it was unlikely but a boy can still dream. While I walked through the ship some of the doors were saying hello to me with creepy faces, y/n, decided that parts of the ship needed to be homies too. Doors, tables, chairs, and one unfortunate toilet, I feel sorry for it when it has to be used. As I was passing by the homies I then saw some art on the wall belonging to Annie, of all sorts of strange thing, some of it I knew what she was drawing others looked like things ripped from a man man's mind. As I passed by all of that along with the den den cameras around the ship that kept an eye on all of us all. While I was making my way to the library I heard the screams coming from Szayelaporro, lab, I couldn't tell if it was just one scream or a bunch of screams from many victims. I walked past it doing my best not to think about what goes on in that lab but my mind does think about it, he has a brilliant mind but no morality, making both horrors and wonders, the likes of which no one else could make. I remembered hearing a story about him that he cured a village of a sickness just so that he could test a plague he manufactured himself. It didn't bare thinking off as it is just unpleasant, I have no idea why y/n, has this whole rule for me but not for he, attitude when it come to Szayelaporro, he says we are pirates but we still have standers yet when it come to that nut job then he becomes as unethical as dad and the other elder starts when it comes to finding that stupid rubber fruit. If they think it is somewhere they will send a fleet of ships to try and get it for some reason. When I reached the library, I opened the door and the room was three floors high with many different books about many different subjects but I was interested in one. The book about devil fruits which I was still hunting for which one would be best for me. When y/n, found the Ope Ope fruit, he didn't know about the immortal surgery, good thing the rest of the crew was so clueless about the immortal surgery, it made it easier for them to give it to me. As I was looking through the book I came across quite a strange book, I pulled it out to see that it was the children's tale of someone called liar Noland, I opened it and began to read it, strangely this is the first children book that I have read or been told, growing up my father always told me that I should read proper book to prepare me for when I take his place. Throw yourself into your studies and work he would tell me, whenever I would get in trouble he would throw me into a dark cupboard until I had learned my lesson, one time I stayed in there for twelve. I then read the book which wasn't much of a story really, just about a man who told a lie about an island and got killed for it. When I was done with the book I placed it back where I found it before I went to get the book that I was actually here to read about. I took the book off of the shelf that it was resting on and began to read it, all of the different fruits that were in it offered so many possibilities but that all depended on the user. I then placed my finger on th devil fruit that I want to eat which would be quite fun, especially considering that I am a celestial dragon. Unfortunately it was last seen in Wano and I doubt we will make it there since it is such a pain in the ass to get there, for normal people that is. I then heard the door open again and when I looked at the doors I saw that it was Salazar, he walked into the room and looked around not noticing that I was also in here. When he did notice me he he waved at me.

Salazar:"Martin, I didn't realise that you were in here, and I also didnt realise that you were realise that you were reading that book that I wanted, I'll come back later for it."

Martin:"no, have it, I'm done reading it anyway."

I tossed him the book which he managed to just catch before it fell to the ground.

Salazar:"out of curiosity is there a devil fruit that you were looking for? Maybe one that our captain has got in his wide collection."

Martin:"doubt it, the last place it was seen y/n, hasn't been there since I have been with him, his dad has been there or has some ties there but y/n, hasn't been there since I have met him. What about you, what fruit do you want?"

Salazar, then flipped through the pages of the book.

Salazar:"just a sec sir, I just need to find it but I'm sure that you already know who and where the devil fruit it."

I was now curious and I placed my hand onto the handle of the sword incase he had hopes of taking one of us down for there fruits. He then stopped looking throw the book and showed me the fruit he wanted and I widened my eyes when I saw what fruit he wants.

Salazar:"what do you think, it's quite a cool one."

I looked away from the book and right at Salazar, who had a smile on his face like he through there was no problem.

Martin:"your an idiot if you think you can kill big mom."

Chapter 24: crash landing

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Y/n:"okay all passengers we will be heading back down to the see so sit tight, hold your food and drink, and incase of emergency kiss your ass goodbye!!"

I turned off the den den mushi, and then look at the people who were in the main command room.

Y/n:"okay, are you sure that the landing will be some what smooth."

???:"so long as there is just water below us you can stop floating this ship in the sky."

I nodded.

Y/n:"well then, get ready for a fall."

I grabbed one of Slim's, ear as I stopped floating the ship into the air and let it fall and soon everyone began to float into the air while some of the people screamed as they were floating in the air but I stayed in my seat and I was holding Slim, to make sure that he does not get hurt on the fall. As we were falling to the sea below I wondered what dad, mama, and my siblings were up to right now as we were falling to the earth. If I had to take a guess I would say mama is giving birth to more of my sibling as well as deciding what husband to have next. Dad is probably in the new world beating down kingdoms forcing them to pay the animal kingdom pirates tribute, wither in gold or goods. As for my siblings, I'm not to sure since I can't really picture any of them going out and forming there own crews, well an independent pirate crew that is. Soon as we continued to fall down there was a loud bang and the ship seemed to be moving onto its back when we stopped everyone except me and Slim were now on the ceiling with the floor becoming the ceiling.

Y/n:"okay, is everyone okay?"

I then dropped slim onto the ceiling that was now being used as the floor while I used the power of the fuwa fuwa fruit to put this ship back on its front so we were now all on the floor. As the men went to the computers I wondered what we hit and what damage did my ship suffer, if it was bad then we would need to find some metal to repair it.

Man:"sir, we seem to be okay, from what I see everyone fine, just a little shook up, and it looks like we crashed into a large rock."

I nodded and walked over to the computer to look out of the submarine through the cameras on the outside. When I saw looked at the outside it at first looked like we just landed down onto some abandoned rock but when I looked harder things seemed more than they appeared to be.

Y/n:"why are there cannons on the walls of this mountain like island."

Francis, looked over my shoulder and saw the cannons that I was pointing to.

Francis:"I'm not one hundred percent sure but given all of the geographical areas we could be in y/n, we are either next to or in a large navy base called Navarone."

I sighed since now I had to do something otherwise I would need to get a new ship which would just be a pain in the ass. I then clicked on the button which connects to all the speaker den den mushi so the whole crew could hear me.

Y/n:"just a heads up all, we are next to a navy base so please be ready for battle, the guns of Navarone, are pointed at us."

I then began to walk out of the command room as I was going to fight this base in person and not hide in my ship, plus it will look pretty bad ass. As I am walking to the exit of the ship I felt the ship shake from what I can only guess is the cannon fire striking the ship. When I reached the docking area I looked at the den den mushi for a second before the doors began to open for me and I used the powers of the fuwa fuwa no mi, to fly out of the mouth the very second it was open enough for me to fly out. When I looked at the fort I saw that appeared to be carved into a large mountain island with the top of it cut off.

Y/n:"my, looks like I'll need to get some star power."

Then as I whistled for my zodiac homies I saw my ship start to fire back at Navarone striking the walls of the base and even destroying some of the cannons. I then turned my guitar into its gun form and started to shoot at any of the marines that I saw but I think I missed more than I hit but it kept some of the men away from the cannons that I could see. Soon all twelve of my star homies came back down from space, each of them were floating all around me asking what I wanted them to do like mom's personal homies. They were quite loyal to me which I expect so since I lost a year of my life to bring them all into this world.

Leo:"what is it that you want master?"

I shot at the fort but the shot did nothing as I hit the large stone walls of the fort.

Y/n:"do some damage to it, I want to see them begging for mercy."

Then all nodded and then began to start flying towards the marine fort. Then at my side I heard the flapping of wings which I knew was Charles in his hybrid human thunder bird form.

Charles:"so, how well manned do you think this fort is?"

Y/n:"well,-"

I looked around at the fort seeing that the fort seemed to be very well manned and armed, seems like this place is very important to the marines but I am curious why, though that could just be what they are hoping I think.

Y/n:"I would say so but I'm only looking at if from here, for all I know the fort is half full."

Charles:"well, what do you think it is here for?"

I shrugged my shoulders as Charles, shot some of his feathers at the base causing thunder to come down onto the fort destroying some of the cannons. Then the cannons of my submarine fired again shooting the marine base and it was then after ten more minutes I was getting boards and I was going to tell Charles that we were leaving but then from around the corner came five top of the line marine ships. A piece of crap when compared to my ship but mine is a hell of a lot more expensive.

Dont own and this is my attempt at some form of world building.

Y/n:"get to the ship, forget about the base, we will be fighting the marines."

Charles, nodded and flew down into the submarine, as I floated over to the ships and landed onto the decks of the ship landing on the deck of the ship of the one which seemed to be leading them. When I crashed onto the deck of the ship's a swarm of marines rushed at me as I turned both of my guitar guns into my sword and kanabo. The ones who got close enough to me I swung my weapons that were coated in haki, some of them shot me with there guns but the bullets could not hurt me, if anything it tickled at best. Swinging both my weapons around slashing and bonking marines as I did so I knew that soon I would need to get back to my ship as we did suffer damages which will need to be checked out since for all we know there could be a leak in my ship.

Francis POV

I stood in y/n, command room and look at the screens, showing all the areas the cameras were still active on, due to the crash some of them went out so I don't know if people are injured or if there is any damage, y/n, right now was fighting on a marine ship. I ordered men who were able to walk to go to the areas where the cameras were not working to see if there is any damage that we should be worried about. When y/n, comes back we will need him to float it back to the next part of there are any leaks in the ship. I told others who were not to badly injured to get the more injured crew the the infirmary so that they can get patched up. Then all of a sudden I heard a den den mushi behind me beging to beep, I moved over to it and I saw that it was big mom. I picked it up and moved the microphone part to my mouth.

Francis:"hello big mom."

Linlin:"huh, Francis, why am I taking to you, I want to speak with my son."

Francis:"he is busy right now being a thorn in the side of the world government, is there something that I can help you with big mom?"

Linlin:"no, I wanted to talk with my son not his friend who spent his time in books."

Francis:"if you say so, oh and how is you new husband? What one is he now twenty first, twenty second?"

I smirked at her which she probably knew, I had made no secret that I thought that she was a whor*, hell even y/n, knew that though I made sure never to let her hear the jokes that I made from her experience, but she knew regardless.

Linlin:"watch your mouth boy, or should I call you a girl like you should have been?"

Francis:"well if you are confused on my gender I could start having sex I could prove I'm a male to you, maybe give y/n, a younger sibling after you have been tested."

A disgruntled groan came from big mom, she could have been taking her husband up the ass of getting fed up with me either way this talk seems to have come to its end.

Francis:"now that we have had our friendly chit chat if you want to leave a message with me then I could tell y/n?"

Linlin:"no, I'll just call later."

She then hung up on me as I placed the mic on top of the den den mushi, when I looked back at the screens soon y/n, appeared on one of the screens coming back to the ship, flying through the open mouth he soon flew past all of the cameras until after some minutes he arrived in the room with a smile on his face.

Y/n:"okay, had my fun, what direction should we head now?"

I took a look at the log pose and pointed my finger where the log pose it.

Francis:"head north west, if there's a change then I'll let you know."

From the maps that I have gathered about the grand line the next island should be a place called long ring long land island. I walked over to an empty chair and sat down while pulling out my book and began to write about the sky island that we had just been to explaining all we saw and as much about the natives up there as could get before we dropped back down to the sea. There were many island I still had to visit and so much that I have yet to write down but one day all the islands in the world will be written down. The flight to the island was rather dull and boring with nothing happening say the odd crew member coming in to tell us about a leak they have found that will need to be repaired. I was about to go for a nap with how boring it has been but then one of the crew who was on a sensor, turned to look at us.

Girl:"governor, three marine ships are incoming, what should we do?"

Y/n, looked at me wanting to know what I think.

Francis:"I think we should give this one a pass y/n, the ship is already damaged and the last thing we need is to give them a reason to blast us."

There were times at sea where if both crews didn't fire at eachother a pirate and marine ship would pass by eachother. I got up and walked over to the screen as y/n, contiend on his course, I wanted to make sure that they were not trying to sneak attack us. We passed by the three ships without a problem and I looked as the screen changed to the den den mushi on the back of the ship and when I saw the cannons on the back of the ship pointing there cannons at us but still not firing at us. Then all of a sudden without any warning the ship on the left shot up at our ship hitting us.

Francis:"we've been hit."

Y/n:"well, turn round, shot them that you can hit my ship, and get some of our guys with guns at the entrance, I want them to shoot down on there ship."

The people on the computers nodded and got to work while they ordered anyone with a gun to get to the entrance to shoot down the marines on the deck. While the ship spun round thanks to y/n, devil fruit I held onto the wall while others struggled not to fall and even so some did fall onto the floor. I looked down at one who landed at my feet.

Francis:"just so we're clear, this lying around is counting as your break time."

Soon he got up and went back to his computer while I looked at Slim, who was trying to eat y/n, arm. Don't know why that big sea pig keeps trying to eat him since he has been trying to eat y/n, since they have known eachother and he has not managed to even break off a bit of a y/n.

Coyote POV

When I walked to the entrance of the ship the mouth was already opening up, the men who were here pointed there guns down at the marines Ships below up as I did the same with my guns which were taking away my incredibly large amount of Chakra. When we opened fire most of the crew were not able to get clear shots at the marines but it did force the ones who were on the deck of the ships to look for cover, well the ones who were not shot that is.

Coyote:"aim for the barrels, with luck one of the will have gunpowder in them."

I on the other hand was not aiming for barrels as my guns could do more damage than there muskets, I was aiming for the cannons to destroy them making them as helpless as possible if a sea king were to encounter them. With each of the cannons I destroyed it seemed they were already loaded so made explosions damaging the sides of the ship wearing them both offensively and defensively. Loud banging then came from all around us followed by cannon balls shooting towards the marine ships while we continued to fire on at them, if I was the captain of my own crew I would have a crew of sharp shooters, those who fight from afar are usually in the more advantageous position than those who want to fight up close. When the cannon balls crashed down on top of the deck of the ship and the top of the sea they all exploded sending splinters of wood all over the place. One of the ships soon started to show signs of it sinking, hopefully the middle one was the main ship.

Y/n:"okay, I think they have got the message, gunners you've earned yourselves a break so go to the dinning hall and get something to eat and drink."

Soon the entrance to the submarine began to close as I put my gun into there holsters at my side and walked off as the common foot soldiers rushed to get a meal taking about how good of a shot each of them were but at best they were okay. I would still have a ship full of sharp shooters if I were to go my own way or y/n, expands his fleet of ships, either one would work for me. When I made it to dining hall I saw the cooks working away with Ash, ordering them around, it was like watching a machine at work. He didn't even notice us until I coughed to clear my throat and he turned around.

Ash:"oh, your here already Coyote, let me guess, a well done Steak dinner with peppercorn sauce."

I nodded as it did sound like a good meal.

Coyote:"I'll take a sirloin."

Ash:"okay, just sit and wait and the boys here will cook it up for you."

I walked away from the counter to the nearest table and sat at the nearest chair as I waited for my meal, mine would always be made first due to my overwhelming Haki, if the common crew man took off there helmet then they would be knocked out so I have to eat along or with other people in higher command.

Y/n POV

I looked down at the crew as they were all ordering what they wanted to eat, it was nice to see that they were doing fine and the Marines were not able to hit them, saves me the hassle of finding replacements.

Francis:"hopefully it is just smooth flying form here."

I nodded but I wondered what would happen to those navy ships now that we are leaving, the decks are damaged, most of there cannons have been destroyed, they are down a ship, and the other two might have leaking so they will need to be quick to repair as much of the damage before it is too late.

Chapter 25: Marines

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Lowering my submarine down onto the island I wanted to make sure to do as little damage as possible to it since the repairs are going to be expensive. Luckily for me I have a lot of gold from the sky island as well as two rich parents if the gold is not enough. When the undertaker lightly landed on the ground I picked up my den den mushi and waited for Yami, to pick up.

Yami:"hello, can we start letting the crew out now!?"

Y/n:"yeah, the ship has landed."

Soon the mouth of my ship began to open up and using my devil fruit I made a large ice slide allowing the crew to slide down from the opening mouth of my ship, it did I take them all long to use the slide and came down it as did many of the higher ups in the crew. The island that we seem to have landed on seems to be uninhabited but with the strange thing being that everything was long, the trees were so long that they may touch the clouds, the bushes were so long they were like towers. But aside from that there was not much to this island.

SengokuPOV

Sitting at the command table with fleet admiral Kong, the other two admirals as well as some of the vice admirals I could safely say that thing were not going well in finding pirates who would work with us. The ones we look at would all seem to use this to try and make themselves stronger without the worry of the marines. The ones we are most worried about are the music mister and baraggan, the latter of whom was in the rocks crew, but then there was also that problem of this wonder land place in the new world. We have yet to hear back from the official we sent there to make sure we should allow this place to function.

Kong:"Right, before dinner arrives I want to tell you all that the Gorosei, seem to be getting annoyed with the lack of progress so we need to decide on at least one person soon before they decide for us."

Small grumbling came from others at the table since we might serve the celestial dragons not many in the marines actually like them, in fact if it was put to a vote I'm sure that the world would overwhelmingly support getting rid of them rather than keeping them. Looking down at all of the wanted posters in front of we looked through them all, all of them were infamous and all were untrustworthy, dead man y/n, lich Baraggan, amazon queen Quetzalcoatl, doflamingo, music mister, Luthor of the dammed, and many others.

Garp:"I'm just going to say it, we should pick this one out of the lot."

looking over to Garp, everyone looked at who he had picked for the position and most found it outrageous.

Zephyr:"have you lost your mind, do you need a reminder that this is the same man who fought me and my crew? Not to mention the report he attack three marine ships as well as sank one of them."

Kong:"actually, new report from Navarone say that the Marine ships that dead man y/n, attacked, attacked him first so he seemed to be acting in self defence more than anything else."

Garp:"lucky that fort was there, guess they passed the inspection to keep there budget where it is."

Garp, then swinged back on his chair as he pulled out a packet of rice crackers.

Sengoku:"and what do you have to say about his background, the son of two already infamous pirates, part of the Rocks crew, as well as the god valley incident, the kidnap of not just one but two celestial. How would you explain that to the gorosei?"

Garp, just shrugged his shoulders like he didn't have a care in the world who got picked to work with the world government.

Garp:"I'll let you figure that out."

He then smiled to himself with I grumbled but some of the other marines found it funny.

Tsura:"enough bickering you two, but garp does make a point, he has one of the Gorosei children serving on his crew, that alone give that crew an awful lot of power over us."

True, that member of his crew is still a celestial dragon as he is only wanted alive not dead to clam his bounty.

The arguments continued to argue about who we should pick and the arguments continued on but the only person who was keeping his mouth shut now.

Maya POV

I sat in the waiting room where marine who were stationed or docked at navy headquarters could sit and enjoy themselves. With me were most of my crew who were all using the time the best they could. Some were playing games, other were talking, some sat on there own in silence, and in the case of Kuzan, who was lying on a couch asleep like he was back on the ship. I swear that man is asleep more than he awakes, he should consider himself lucky if he makes it to captain even with his devil fruit powers. Most of us were still angry that we were here instead of back out at the sea to hunt down dead man y/n who while we have been here has attacked another group of marine ships. He isn't even getting his bounty increased because he hasn't done anything to get it increased as for him it is not that impressive even if it was against an admiral. But being here was not to bad I got to go on a date with Sakazuki, we started back when we were both training to become marines but after becoming on we haven't had much time for dating, or any privacy for that matter so I can't complain to be stuck here. Looking up at the sign with the word justice on it I remember when I first saw a caption save my town from a group of bandits, as a little girl looking at these marines who saved us from them even though we were not part of the world government made me want to join it to become an admiral, so then I could help get my homeland become a part of the world government at a lower price. Feeling my stomach start to grumble I got up from the sat and made my way to the cafeteria to get something to eat. While walking through the base I looked out the window at all of the ships that were docked here, all of them were the ships of Admirals, vice admirals, rear admiral, and others. They could be out of the sea hunting down pirates as well as keeping the peace in other ways but they are stuck here, if I was an admiral I would not stop hunting down pirates unlike these ones. When I reached the cafeteria the place was half full of marines who were eating or waiting in line to have something to eat, some of the people looked at me as it was rare to see someone from the three eyed tribe in the world government as people from the three eyed tribe usually are not a part of the world government. When I reached the line I stood at the back waiting for my turn to have something to eat. While waiting I did feel a bit bad for the cook's here since they must have so much more work to do than they would normally, as I was nearing the front to order in my food I could already smell of of the delicious things that they were making. When I saw a large pot of what smelled like curry I knew that I had to try what was in it so when it was my turn to order I know what I was going to say.

Maya:"curry rice."

The cook who took my order nodded and ordered the people in the large kitchen what I wanted as they seemed already have the ingredients ready and were plating up the curry and rice. They placed the plate on a tray with a glass of water and a small salad in a bowl to the side.

Cook:"enjoy."

I nodded and walked off to find and empty seat to sit at. When finding one on the far end of the room I sat down at the table and looked at the curry on the plate. On one side was the white rice and the other was the curry which looked like it was a beef or maybe a chicken curry that had sliced peppers through it, the salad on the side was some green vegetable leafs with tomatoes.

Don't own.

Picking up my spoon after I took a spoonful of rice, meat, and curry sauce and began to eat it and though it was still quite good and better than the food from where I was born I could tell the new influx of marines who were stationed here even if it is just temporary is starting to where them down and they are starting to have to get cheap with there ingredients. I still ate my lunch in peace though since it was still good, then someone sat at the table opposite me, I looked up and saw that it was Sakazuki, who placed down a tray which had white rice on it with red peppers. It was a rather simple meal but it was his favourite so it was not to hard for me to make if we end up living together.

Maya:"don't you ever want to try something different than white rice and peppers."

Sakazuki:"no, I would prefer to eat what I like rather than try something that I might not like."

He then took some of the rice and peppers and began to eat it.

Maya:"If that is what you want then that's fine but a bit disappointing. Speaking of which what do you think Admiral Zephyr, is doing right now?"

Sakazuki:":"he's probably deciding which pirate should work with the world government. It's a stupid notion, just bring them here one at a time with the offer and kill the idiots that come."

I nodded as I to would want to do the same but the orders came from the very top of the world government so refusing them was out of the question.

Maya:"who do you think they will pick?"

He shrugged his shoulders and the two of us continued to eat away.

Sakazuki:"I don't know but I do know that admiral Zephyr, would not allow dead man y/n, to join."

If that I could agree with him, wherever he is right now I hope he is cold, miserable, and everyone around hate gate him.

3RD POV

When we looked back at the dead man pirates we see that they were all having a huge party with many food, the crew playing games like volleyball, football, baseball, friendly boxing matches, and other such fun sports. Y/n, was going to do a performance for tonight for the crew so that they could have a bit of entertainment. All and all everyone was having a great time and thanking y/n, for is as if it wasn't for him they would be stuck in prison cell.

Timeskip

Garp POV

Coming out of the meeting room with a big smile on my face since there was a lot of talking in the room and I was able to get in some practice for me being ready to try and win the doughnut eating record for the marines. While we made our way to our rooms I did wonder if the choice that we made was the best one as he is basically pirate royalty, parents are infamous, well connected, and he served under the devil himself, even haas devils working from him. Some in the room stormed out in protest before the meeting was over which was a sight to see though the decision is still going ahead but the problem is trying to find the boy, he is moving through the grand line as quick as he can without seeming to have a care in the world what happens to him, his crew, or the places that he visits. One story even claimed he made a source of fresh water for the kingdom of Alabasta, but due to where it came from when the celestial dragons found out a group of marines were sent to destroy the source even though that water was being used to help the people of Alabasta, they now no longer have it. There we're instances of the people attacking the marines when news got out what they were there to do, one ship was destroyed in an explosion, seems a little bit stupid to destroy a wafer source for a desert county but I understand why it had to be done, not that I agree with it. When walking back to my room, I opened the door and closed it behind me deciding to go to sleep for a while as there was not much else better to do.

Timeskip.

Maya POV

Attempting to strike admiral Zephyr, with my bamboo sword but he had his whole right arm coated in Haki to block my attack, from behind him appeared Borsalino, who used the powers of his fruit to appear behind admiral Zephyr, but our master ducked the light kick, and using his left hand which he to coated in his light but Zephyr, grabbed my arm and swung me into Borsalino, sending the two us us flying into the wooden railing around the arena we were sparing in. Admiral Zephyr, wanted to keep us sharp for when we eventually go back out a sea so he was sparring with the whole crews of the ships that he commands, most of whom are knocked out from the fighting.

Zephyr:"Borsalino, your using your devil fruit powers to much, if you fought a pirate who knew Haki you would be in serious trouble!"

I threw Borsalino, off of me onto the ground while I stood back up, I wanted to at least be able to land a proper hit except for him blocking me. Smashing the tip of my Bamboo sword onto the ground admiral Zephyr, jumped hight in the air avoiding the sharp bamboo spikes shooting up from the ground like some sort of trap. While we was in the air I shot more out of the ground but I was only able to stretch the bamboo spikes out about fifteen foot but it was just as a way in hope he would stumble when he landed. But he pulled his fist back was punched it forward into the sharpened bamboo, the fist breaking through the like they were nothing and smashed his fist into the ground infront of me. The impact of his attack sent me flying back crashing into the wall, Admiral Zephyr, looked at me.

Zephyr:"you need to learn to infuse haki with your devil fruit abilities Maya!"

I nodded, it was not like I wasn't trying it was just hard for me to combine both my devil fruit powers and my Haki.

Zephyr:"let's stop here, I think everyone's beat."

I got up off of the ground and didn't want to stop as I can still fight on.

Maya:"no! I can still fight and I will not give up Admiral."

He looked down at me as I was struggling to standing using my sword and shooting another piece of Bamboo out of the ground to help me stand.

Zephyr:"I know you can't but right now, if you are out at sea and this is your crew."

He gestured his hand to most of the marines who were all passed out.

Zephyr:"then you need to focus on them getting to safety, not continue the fight you know you would lose in your current state."

I looked around at them and I agreed since if I was the captain and dead man y/n, and his crew did this to my crew I would need to get them either off of my ship or get my man away from them.

Zephyr:"good, now go to the doctor to get yourself patched up."

Zephyr, then walked off while I limped my way to the medical bay while nurse's checked on everyone else. While I walked away my mind then thought about the rumours I heard about y/n, attacking a marine base at the front of the grand line. It was looking after a devil fruit that we were going to pick up but dead man got there first, now the kingdom who handed it over in order to cover the payment to stay in the world government will not be in the world government as there was now no payment. While I was getting closer and closer to the doctor I heard talks about the lack of people wanting to join compared to the power of the pirates that were roaming the sea. Looking out of a window I saw the ships docked and knew when I become a captain I would put down more pirates than any other marine before me.

Chapter 26: work hard, party hard

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Nihilus:"FORWARD, FORWARD, FORWARD...!!!"

Moving the ship to the dock of water seven I did as Nihilus, said since he was the person I ask to make sure that I dock this thing doing as little more damage as possible since repairs on it will be expensive and not to mention there is only one man who has seeing plans for my ship.

Nihilus:"now!!"

I lowered the ship down slowly making sure not to damage it more, when I felt it touch the ground I made sure to make its landing as quite as possible.

Nihilus:"okay, your good!!"

I nodded and I picked up the piece of my den den mushi.

Y/n:"okay boys, open up the front door, everyone needs to leave while I see to getting ship fix."

Reginald:"sure mate."

I then jumped off of the top of my ship and landed on the area around water seven which was called scrape heap island, or something like that. Floating above me were some of the long trees that me and my crew chopped down at the island which Francis, said was a place called log ring long land island. Knowing that the next stop would have to be water seven we cut down some of the trees to sell to the shipwrights who are always needing more wood.

Nihilus:"so what do you want us all to do while the ship is being repaired?"

Oh right, they can't really be staying in the ship while it is being repaired now can they. I looked back to Nihilus, as the metal bridge then began to come down from the ship.

Y/n:"okay, let's sell the hold that we took from the sky island, tell the crew when we have sold the gold and the wood I'll by as many rooms that are available while the ship is being repaired."

Nihilus, gave me smile since he seems quite fond of the idea, probably better than sleeping inside my ship.

Nihilus:"well, who should go and sell the gold then, I doubt you want the common foot soldiers handling so much gold in such a big place like this."

I nodded as I was not even going to consider letting most of the crew touch the money unless it's for there Rooms they will be staying in. Out of the ship I saw most of the commanders of my crew come out all except for the mad scientist.

Nihilus:"looks like we have come company."

I turned to look at Nihilus, seeing he was pointing over to the main island which a group of Marines were coming over to us but we vastly outnumber them, not to mention we are more skilled than they are.

Y/n:"I'll handle it, you just get everyone together, I want them all to hear the plan."

Nihilus nodded and I walked over to the marines and while I am looking a the group that was gathered a bit more this must be come kind of joke, all but one of them were the standard grunts of the marines, the only one who didn't look like a grind was a woman who was wearing a black suit, black fedora, as well as a sword at her side, he breasts were rather small though. Soon both of us stopped five feet from each other while I smiled at them the grunts looked worried and were holding there guns and swords with shaky hands.

Y/n:"alright you got me."

I held my hands out for them to cuff me as a way to humour them or rather humour myself.

Y/n:"tell me that I am under arrest."

I smirked at them as all of the people here seemed confused what was going on except for the person in the fancy black suit who wore a dull expression on there face.

Black suit:"I will not play any games with you dead man y/n, we came here to talk with a member of your crew."

I lowered my hands unhappy that they would not play my game but there is always next time.

Y/n:"well, if you want to say something to a member of my crew then you can tell me which one you want to talk to and I'll get him."

I smiled at person who looked at my crew.

Black suit:"I'll go to them myself, and it seems he already knows we have come here to speak with him."

I turned around as saw that Martin, was walking towards us while playing with that coin of his in his right hand, guess his dad still wants to take him back from us.

Y/n:"They want to talk to you."

He nodded.

Martin:"I guessed that, now if you don't mind could you leave?"

I nodded as there were many things that me and my crew likes to keep hidden from eachother and even my family did keep secrets. Dad had a chest in his room where he said his greatest treasure was kept but he wouldn't lete look into it, mama on the other hand often let her secrets slip since at times she can be like a big child. When I came back to the crew I stood Infront of them and began to float a few feet off of the ground using the float float fruit so that they could all look at me as I looked at them.

Y/n:"okay, all of you listen up, were going to get the ship repaired and I don't want any of you getting in the way so good news, all of us will e staying in hotels until the ship is repaired!"

Then a cheer came up from the crew as I'm sure that a room in a hotel was better than a room in a roasting submarine.

Salazar:"where is the money coming from!?"

Looking over to the apprentice pirates I was glad on of the grunts had a bit of brains.

Y/n:"were going to sell the gold that we got on the sky island, there are many places we can sell it so we will divide the gold and sell in different areas. When that's done we will then rent rooms."

Everyone agreed as I lowered myself back onto the ground while I looked at the commanders of my crew.

Y/n"okay, so Francis, Martin, Charles, Szayelaporro, Infinite, and cheng, split the gold we took from the sky island and sell it and then we will get hotels rooms!"

All of them nodded and I clapped my hands.

Y/n:"okay, let's get to it! I'll get the shipwright."

I then pointed to Salazar.

Y/n:"also, Salazar, come with me ate there is something that I want to talk with you about."

Salazar nodded and walked with me to fetch the fish man who built Undertaker, soon I saw Martin, walking to the group, he was not playing with his coin anymore for some reason and the people from the world government had walked off too, someone will tell him what is happening and hopefully we will find out what those guys wanted from him. While I was walking towards the shipwrights workshop I looked up at the city which was shooting out water from the top of it like a fountain.

Y/n:"so, I hear that you were saying something about wanting my mother's devil fruit?"

Looking up at the taller younger man, he began to sweat out of feat of what I will do to him.

Salazar:"if... If that has anything to do with Kai, then I wasn't meaning I was goi-"

Y/n:"no, no, don't think I am to mad at you, in fact it good to see someone in my crew has the ambition to try and take down someone as strong as Mama."

Salazar:"then... why did you want to talk with me?"

Y/n:"its simple, we will be taking a very select path once we reach the new world, I have been working with a man to make a pirate base there with some... toys shall we say and I want to to be the first test subject."

Salazar:"is it, safe?"

I shrugged my shoulders since safety is overrated.

Y/n:"Szayelaporro, is incharge of these toys when we get there, take that as you will."

Seeing Salazar, shiver hearing that I knew he did not view this as a good thing in the slightest.

Salazar:"well, do I get to say no governor?"

Y/n:"of coure you can say no if you want to, but just know if you will then... Oh, I don't think I will be able to be fair to the man who has made intentions to have mama die."

Salazar:"I, I never wanted to kill your mother governor."

Y/n:"you never said it but in order for her devil fruit to be available to be back on the market she needs to die, now what's your answer, will you be the first test subject?"

Salazar, having no other choice nodded and the two of us then continued to make our way to the shop. As we continued to walk in silence it seemed like the talk that we had just had really spooked Salazar, don't know if I should say something to help him out or not. Soon when we saw the building off in the distance I tapped the side of Salazar.

Y/n:"look there, maybe one day when you decide to go out on your own with your own pirate crew then you should get a ship built by this guy."

Salazar:"is he really that good y/n?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yeah, I remember my previous captain, use to talk about this guy like he could make ships that would put the world governments to shame. And I'm sure upon seeing the Undertaker in action you will agree."

He nodded, while waking there I kept the logs floating in the air to sell off, when I knocked on the door of the shop I waited for him to answer. When the door opened up I saw tha large fishman.

Y/n:"long time no see Tom."

Martin POV

Walking into the gold exchange while the members of the crew with me were carrying bags full of gold, I was not going to lower myself to carry it so that was the grunts jobs. When we all walked in I looked for the front desk as waited in line for me and my men's turn. While we were waiting in line everyone in here had clear looks of panic and fear on there faces when they realised who I was and run out of the building except for the person at the front desk. Walking over the you would think from the boys expression that I was some sort of executioner ready to hack his head off. Stopping Infront of the desk I looked at his name badge before making eye contact.

Martin:"hello there Will, I would like to exchange all of this gold here, is there a back room that we can go to?"

The man named Will, nodded and rushed over to a back room, running like his life depended on it, I followed him to the room that he ran into since one way or another, with through his free will or at the edge of a sword, we will be walking away with money. Reaching the room I broke open the locked door and saw there was a sofa with what a large table Infront of it. I lifted my head back slightly.

Martin:"there's a table in here, just place the gold onto it!"

I meanwhile sat on the sofa while the boys were placing all of the gold onto the table as Will, looked up from behind the table he was hiding in.

Will:"y-you, are not going to rob us?"

I shook my head side to side just the bags filled with gold blocked my vision of this man.

Martin:"if you would like I could rob this place once our business is done."

Hearing the steps from the other side of the room I guessed t was the man as the people who I had brought with me now sitting around or looking around the room while Will, looked at the gold to give us a price.

Will:"well, this is quite the find, and I would say that this is worth about fiv-"

I then began to pull out my sword from its scabbard which caused him to stop speaking, upon hearing the scraping sound.

Martin:"go on, don't let me stop you."

I then heard him swallow a lump that was in his throat.

Will:"w-w-well, as I w-was saying, I think... eight hundred million is an appropriate number, wouldn't you say?"

His voice sounded like he was pleading for his life rather than giving me a prince, I dropped my sword back down it's scabbard.

Martin:"that will do, now, gather up the money and We will be out of your hair as soon as possible."

Y/n POV

I guided Tom, to where we docked our ship which was a nice term for it, more like where we dropped it.

Tom:"so y/n:"I hear that you and your friends have been causing a lot of trouble, tell me are you not worried that you will attract the full might of the world government?"

I shook my head side to side.

Y/n:"let them look at me all they like for all I care, i have been wanted by the world government since before my balls dropped, I'm sure I will still be wanted when I am old and they are hanging down to my knees."

Tom:"I also see that you have people much different grammar now than you did when we first met."

Y/n:"I am glad you noticed, now here she is."

I pointed my finger to my submarine, off in the distance where Tom burst out laughing seeing it.

Tom:"WOW!!! You and your friends totally wrecked it, what were you doing, smashing it into rocks!?"

I was about to answer him but he did not need to know that but Tom, then started to look at the damage and I didn't care about the price, so long as my ship can be fixed.

Y/n:"so, how long will it take for you to fix the damage?"

Tom, then placed his hand onto my ship and hummed to himself.

Tom:"well, your lucky your ship is made out of metal, otherwise I would recommend that you scrap it, but the damage can be fixed it will just take me some time, and a whole lot of gusto!"

I nodded.

Y/n:"well, could you start today, if we are going to be here for a few days then I might as well have some fun, also I hope that you enjoy the logs by the way."

I then walked away so that Tom, could do his work on the ship in peace without us there to distract him, while I thought about where would be a good place to set up my band for a consort.

Y/n:"so, do you know any good open please for me and my band to preform?"

Salazar, shrugged his shoulders.

Salazar:"not sure, I've only been here once but don't you have a few flying devil fruits, in your collection, couldn't you like, use one of them to get a bird eye view of this whole bloody island?"

Y/n:"I could, but that kind of takes some of the fun out of exploring this place, how about there?"

I then pointed up to a large house height up on the upper part of the city where it looks like it belongs to someone important.

Salazar:"I think that might be the king or something like that house."

Y/n:"even better, if we have it there then the man in charge of this place will be there to which might get more people to show up."

Small timeskip

Sitting around a large table in a pub Francis, was counting up all of the money that we had made and how much we will have after the repairs to our ship as well as the hotel rooms that all of us will be staying in. I then felt, Martin, tap me on my shoulder asking if we could talk in private so we walked out to a back room.

Y/n:"so what's up?"

Martin:"y/n, I will not be free for the next few days, so don't give me any jobs."

I nodded, but I was curious what he will be doing as well as know what brought this on.

Y/n:"out of curiosity, does this have something to do with the marines, who wanted to talk with you?"

He did not answer but his silence spoke volumes about wither I was right or not, but I knew there was only one person Martin, would go out of his way to meet in the world government.

Y/n:"I won't pry into any more, just get your hotel room keys and they you can go off, does that sound okay?"

Martin:"okay, thanks for understanding."

I nodded and when the two of us came back to the area were Francis was still counting the money but it looked like he was almost finished, by the time that he was done he had wrapped rubber bands around stacks of notes, he then looked up at me.

Francis:"there is about nine hundred and fifty million."

most of the crew were in shock and were exited to hear the news.

Fransis:"per person sent out, so in total we have about, seven billion six hundred million."

Then a cheer came up from everyone and even I was a little bit surprised by how much money that we have now, we could buy a fleet of ships with all of that money. Francis, then looked at y/n.

Francis:"I think it will be best if we invested some of this money into improvements of our ship, like washing machines, our clothes could do with a proper wash instead of placing them in water for a few minutes."

Most of the crew agreed to this and I had to admit it would be nice to get some clean clothes on.

Francis:"but until then, let's get to booking rooms to stay in for the coming days."

While we talked on this I noticed that Martin, Nihlus, Ash and Katsu, have all now left the meeting area but it did not matter to much as all we would need to tell them is where they will be staying.

Martin POV

Ash:"you sure this is a good idea?"

i shook my head side to side as the four of us were all outside behind the building that the crew were using to count all of the money that we have made from selling the gold we got from the sky island, hell we made so much from it we should do it again in a few years when the gold exchange places have more money again.

Martin:"no, in fact under normal circ*mstances I would not do this but my dad has trapped us well, and most of the crew don't even know how f*cked they are right now if I decide to snub my old man."

Katau:"would you like us to come with you as back up, you don't know what kind of CP zero members are lurking in the shadows."

Martin:"no, he hasn't come with any of them and I won't make him think I fear him, just let everyone know where I am and I'll be back in an hour or two."

I then began to walk away to the meeting location that my dad said that he would meet me at.

Nihlus:"how will we find you?"

I looked back at them and smiled.

Martin:"I'll just go back to the Undertaker, so keep someone their to tell me where I will be sleeping for the next few days."

I waved good bye to them as I walked away and to the meeting location, as I was walking through this city people stopped and stared at me as they recognised me as both a infamous criminal as well as a possible celestial dragon, after all the name that the world government calls me is the corrupt saint. While walking down water seven I saw people wearing masks and cloaks looking at me and just how they are dressed I knew they were one of the cipher poll, as we continued to walk on with them following behind me as the streets having less and less people in them I soon came across the area where their were many marines guarding the area of the surrounding streets of the street where the building my father wants to meet me in. While I got close to them they moved out of the way as I'm sure they were ordered to do so, while I walked down the street I wondered why now after so many years, the last attempt ended with a bunch of dead CP zero agents. When I reached the building I opened the front door and it was empty say for a table two chairs, and my dad sitting on one of the chairs, by his side his sword still in its scabbard.

Don't own.

Martin:"hello dad."

Chapter 27: concert crasher

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Y/n:"how's thing getting alone!?"

Brunch:"yeah! Thing are getting along well, should be ready for your show tonight."

He then picked up my guitar and he plugged in the speakers and when he played a few strings and the sound shot out of the speaker which he nodded.

Kai:"I don't think this will be such a good idea with so many of the world government dogs sniffing around, maybe we should postpone it and try our luck with the next island."

Y/n:"what is this really about Kai, have your balls went back into your stomach or something?"

Kai:"it's just with a elder star here thing could get ugly, and if half of what Martin has told us about his dad is true then we will be lucky to make it back to our ship and safely away with just half the crew alive."

I laughed at that since it was quite funny.

Kai:"what's so funny?"

I looked back at Kai.

Y/n:"the fact you think that we would be able to get away from an elder star, if his dad truly wanted to hunt us down most of us would have been dead long ago."

Kai:"and which ones do you think would not have made it this far?"

Y/n:"I'm not answering that but I will let you guess, now I need to get one last thing before we begin, tickets are already being sold out to see us and I intend to also have quite the good time here."

I then began to walk off past the other dead men pirates who were here standing around doing whatever they were doing, I walked to the nearest store to pick up some milkshakes as I might get thirsty while doing the show. As I was walking through the streets till I found a shop which looked like they would sell me a milkshake I was wondering what mom and dad were up to right now, and my brothers and sisters, god I miss them a lot more than I thought I would. When I reached the store I walked through the front door as people saw me then began to rush out for some reason, maybe someone farted and it stinks the whole place up. When I reached the cold drinks I saw some their but I looked at the flavours that they have on offer before deciding to pick up a six pack of strawberry(or whatever flavour you like)before walking to the front desk of the store but their was no one there, I placed the milk shakes on the counter and took the money out of my pocket and placed it on the front desk while taking a bath of chocolate on my way out as I payed extra.

Y/n:"keep the change!!"

While I was walking back to where we would be performing the streets were quite and I was worried that no one would show up making all the preparations that we have made worthless. While I was walking back I saw Katsu eating a beget sandwich which looked like someone just cut down the beget, not bothering to shorten it.

Y/n:"hey Katsu!"

He turned around to look at me while I piece of what looked to be lettuce hung from the bottom of his mouth, he swallowed his food that was still in his mouth.

Katsu:"evening y/n, what can I help you with?"

Y/n:"well, it's just I wanted to ask you if Martin has come to you to tell you about the meeting he had with his dad."

Katsu shook his head side to side.

Katsu:"no, he has not said anything to me or anyone else, why don't you just ask him yourself?"

Y/n:"nah, I'll let him tell me or just ask his friends behind his back."

Katsu:"what a nice friend you are, remind me never to let you know if I have personal business."

I nodded walking back into the area where my band would be playing tonight, I took out one of the milkshakes and began to drink it after using my teeth to open up the top of the container before drinking it.

Francis POV

Francis:"so why have you come to me, I'm sure that their are others that you can to me about this?"

Looking back at the book that was in my hand Martin still stood next to me as I read it, while we were here I had taken up a bit of reading about the history of water seven, how it became the city for shipwrights, how it was being built on the city below it, as well as other things.

Martin:"I do have other people I can talk to but your he only mature one who might understand a bit about... complicated family's."

I looked to him a little bit annoyed he would bring that up.

Francis:"you know, when I told you about my... circ*mstances I did it in confidence that you would not bring it up when you didn't need to."

I then closed the book and put my full attention on Martin.

Francis:"but if you want my advice then I would say you should decline the offer if you don't want to quite being a pirate the tell your dad that you will not be coming back with him to the holy land, if you are ready to hang up your career then go with him. But don't expect me to make that choice for you, it's a choice only you can make."

I then went back to reading my book while Martin nodded but I got the feeling that he still was not done talking to me.

Martin:"let's say if I'd decide I still wanted to hang around with all of you guys, don't you think the fact I am a celestial dragon will just bring more problems for the crew moving forward."

Then I began to laugh when I heard that since he of all people should know that we can more than handle ourselves and when problems pop up then we just beat our way through it.

Francis:"has someone cut your balls off, we don't fear anyone, y/n brought together a crew with some of the basest devil fruits out their, not to mention all of the devil fruits he collected, not to mention we have a thousand foot soldiers."

Martin:"fair enough, if I decide to accept his offer then y/n would probably just drag me back, no doubt picking a fight with all of god's knights."

I nodded, y/n is the only person who has some,thing close to a normal family amount us and he seems to think of us like his back up family so he would not let one of us go.

Francis:"right, now off with you so that can read my book in peace."

He nodded and walked out of the room while I went back to my book reading about the ancient weapon that was built here long ago during the void century hoping to know where the blueprints for them have gone.

Y/n POV

Tom:"well, it is as good as new so long as you are not dropping her from the top of the clouds it should hold up fine."

I nodded.

Y/n:"thanks, now to discuss payment."

I looked away from the window in his shot to look at Tom who was sitting at a table eating some of the rice balls that I had brought him as a small thank you.

Tom:"I have left you a bill there."

He pointed his finger over to a drawer which i walked over to looking at the bill which was not too bad as we could afford it but i then got a bit curious so i looked around in the drawers before i found the papers to something which i began to look at, on the front page it had the words Pluton on it, with other words that i could not make out out what was written below it. while i looked through it page by page.

Tom:"hey, whats taking you so l-"

i looked over at Tom as he was looking at me with an utter shocked look, i looked down to the blue prints before putting them back into the drawer and closing it.

Y/n:"sorry, did you not want anyone to see that?"

Tom:"y/n, do you know what you were just looking at?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yeah, the blueprints to a ship called pluton."

Tom:"you know that is an ancient weapon right?"

I nodded again, I still was wondering why he seemed to be freaking out with me seeing them.

Tom:"and what by chase do you plan to do with this knowledge?"

I shrugged my shoulders.

Y/n:"I don't really care about the ancient weapon like my partents or the word government, if I wanted a short cut the finish line then I would have done this journey on my own, all I want is to have a good time and mak some cool friends along the way."

Tom:"you are rather a strange pirate y/n, but you are definitely one that I am happy to do business with, so just pay the bill and I will see you are your concert."

I nodded happy that I had not upset him to badly, I then began to open the case up I brought filled with money, when I opened it I looked at Tom.

Y/n:"will this be enough?"

Tom, burst out laughing as he nodded.

Tom:"oh yes! Now go to your concert, and play with gusto!!"

I nodded and walked out of his house which doubled as his company headquarters, while I walked out Yami, was waiting there for me.

Y/n:"so, do you think people will like my band music?"

Yami:"sure, your mom and dad crew like your band music and so do we all, you have got nothing to worry about, and if that all fails then I am sure the opportunity to see a great pirate who is practically pirate royalty will be to good to pass up one."

I nodded as I looked at Yami, who's eyes still looked a bit like he was recovering from being blind.

Y/n:"your quite a good person when you want to be at times, how have your eyes been by the way, any problems that you would need to see our doctor or scientist about."

Yami:"if I had problems with my eyes any more I would rather go to Ryuk rather than Szayelaporro, have you talked to him about that thing that he is keeping in his lab yet?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yes, and he has agreed to keep it asleep, it will soon no longer be around us for much longer, just wait until we reach Sabaody then it will go its way to become our spy."

Yami:"the sooner that it is gone the better, some of the crew who have gone to see Szayelaporro have also gone missing with their armour being returned to us."

Y/n:"lets not focus too much on these creepy stories right now, for now lets enjoy ourselves before we head out."

Yami:"for us it is not a story, when you are living in a confined area with that thing in a room with god only know what else."

Y/n:"look, when we get to Sabaody, we will all have a meeting like they have at the reverie, handle things like kings and sh*t."

Yami:"have you been listening to Martin tell the crew about the inner workings of the world government?"

Y/n:"i might have heard a thing or two, but why should that matter i am right in how i used the word, i am right?"

Yami, nodded and we both then found ourselves walking up the steps of to the upper leves of water seven, while continuing to walk toward where me and my band will be playing I pulled out my guitar and began to play it a little bit for some on the road practice.

Y/n:"so is there anything else that is bugging you about how the crew is being run or was that it?"

Yami:"well, one more thing that everyone except you is bothered by, did you need to make our new washing machines homies?"

I turned to Yami, with a smile on my face since i thought that those homeis were cute.

Y/n:"come on, they are not so bad, and they can give advise what to do, we might need that sometimes."

Yami:"there is a sign in the room we put them in, it tells you what to do, we do not need them to be Homies."

Charles POV

Sitting at the table in front of the Mayor of water seven, i wanted to meet with him since we got here as i wanted to have a bit of fun with him as when a crew like us asks to meet you, you do what they say even if the world government tells you not to as the pirates are here and the government is... I don't know it depends on the time and moment. Then form another door in the room came the mayor of water seven who looked like he must have been a shipwrights before he got into politics judging by his physical appearance as well his hands looked like they had seen quite a few splinters.

Charles:"good to see that you got here we'll, a little late but let's not focus to much on that."

I reached out and picked up the cup of tea that was made of this meeting and drank it while the mayor just looked at me, if he was afraid of me then he was hiding it really well.

Mayor:"why did you want to meet with me, I am very busy what with the pirate crew roaming my streets like they own the place putting the people in a panic."

Charles:"well, to be fair on them we have the numbers and there is no one who would put up a fight, you police force are not going to go up against us and your shipwrights... we'll, you can only lose so many before you have to call them back."

I smiled at him.

Charles:"but don't worry, we will be leaving soon, the governor wants to let his band preform there first even I public then I think that will be us on our way."

Mayor:"it bloody well better be, I'm in the middle of an election and the last thing I need is my opponent to be using the fact the city is crawling with infamous pirates."

Charles:"anyway, I want to ask you something which I think you know, where is Pluton?"

Timeskip

Y/n POV

Looking though the crowd that had gathered seemed like quite a large one who were enjoying themselves getting ready for the show me and my band were going to put on.

Y/n:"well, there is no turning back now, you ready?"

I turned my head back to look at Kai, and Brunch, who nodded in agreement while Szayelaporro was busy working on the background.

Kai:"yeah, no turning back now, like you said."

I nodded and then the three of us began to walk out form behind the curtains to greet me and my band, the dead men. When Kai got to the drums I got ready to greet everyone.

Y/n:"alright, thanks for trying up and I hope you like my music!"

Then I got ready to begin playing ready to show the world what we have and I will put all of my heart and soul into this song to impress the people here.

Don't own.

Don't own.

As I was hearing the crowd cheer that just made me want to do this all night as they loved the music that we were playing but I was getting the feeling that something was wrong but I just did not know what.

Don't own.

Just as we were finishing off the third song I spotted something off in the distance walking towards us, two men, one of them looked like a knight of dog and the other man, he I recognised from a pictures I saw, Martin daddy, saint Ethanbaron V. Nusjuro, and he was pulling out his sword making me worry as Martin, only told us once about how powerful his father was in a fight and even if half of what he said is true then I don't think I can win, but I can hold him back.

Y/n:"EVERYONE, RUN, THERES GOING TO BE A FIGHT!!!"

Then rushing forward I turned my guitar into my weapons a flew as fast as I could towards Ethanbaron, getting ready to use the strongest attack, raising his sword into the air I got ready to swing both of my weapon at him in hopes of beating him or at least stunning him. Using my Haki I got ready to strike him as he got ready to counter while the holy knight of god stayed by his side not moving.

Y/n:"parental unity!"

When I swung both of my weapons at him all he did was swing his sword upwards blocking my attack, and the worst part he did not seem to be struggling.

Ethanbaron:"pathetic, and this is who Martin decides to spend his time with?"

Then he fully swung his sword upwards and the next thing I knew I was lying on the ground reforming thanks to one of my logia fruits but I placed my hand on my heart as I could feel it racing like there was no tomorrow, when I looked at where my concert was being held people were running and screaming rushing away while I got up and off of the ground using my devil fruit to bring my weapons back to my hand while rushing back to Ethanbaron, as fast as I could again, hoping that with his back turned I would get and easy strike. But when I was just about to strike him from behind he swung the back of his sword at me so fast that I was barley able to block it in time with my sword that was in my right hand. Crashing into a wall he continued to look at me as I was getting my feeling while I looked at him ready to bash his head in regardless if he is Martin dad.

Ethanbaron:"pathetic, and this is who Martin decides to associate himself with."

He walked over to me still pulling out his sword while I got my weapons ready for a strike but at the same time I was using my devil fruits I had amassed.

Ethanbaron:"is this all you know how to do, keep attacking your opponent head on?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yeah, this is all I know how to do so get ready!"

Then I used my light powers to shoot past Ethanbaron, going I over his shoulder in the hopes to throw him off of his game, but just as I was about to kick him in the side of his head he grabbed my ankle with his free hand but when he touched my skin I turned it to lava forcing him to quickly let go of my ankle hitting me back with the back of his hand. When I crashed into where the concert was being held I smiled seeing that everyone was gone having ran away but I was waiting for the message from my crew to let me know that everyone is back on the ship so we can get out of here, just this brief fight is making me realise there is a great power gap between me and him, right now all I can do it hold him off until my crew gets back into the undertaker. Getting up off of the ground Ethanbaron, looked at me like how you would look at a fly who landed on your dinner.

Ethanbaron:"it's a shame, with your skills you could have been one of the holy knights of god."

Vater:"oh, that sounds like it could have been fun y/n."

Mutter:"I don't think you would like it y/n, to many rules for you to follow."

I nodded and soon began to rush back at the man this time using the powers of the my float fruit so that the ground he was standing on would shoot up into the air so that I could go a bit more all out and maybe then I could overpower him while the two of us were flying up in the sky I looked down to where the ship was seeing that my men were still swarming into it. Then when we were his up I called down my twelve star homies who began to circle around Ethanbaron who just looked around him like this was just some boring show.

Y/n:"get ready."

Then while they circled around him the twelve of them began to glow and then they rushed around me while I floated up in the air ready to use another parental unity, coating both of them in Haki I got ready to beat him, along with that I made orbs around the using the quake fruit and turned myself into my human dragon hybrid for the extra strength.

Y/n:"shooting star, parental unity!!"

Then with the power of my star homies I pulled both of my weapons back before I shot right at him as he pulled his sword out getting ready to parry my attack, when both our weapons clashed they did not even need to touch as the shockwave of the attack was enough to for the clash of our weapons to happen. Luckily with all I put into the attack I was ble to knock him back while I landed onto my floating land that Ethanbaron, was standing on.

y/n:"got you."

Pulling out my den den mushi I wanted to know if everyone was back on the ship since that attack would not keep him away for long.

Y/n:"hey, is everyone back on the ship yet?"

Charles:"almost, give us a few more minutes, how are you holding up?"

Then I felt a large blast of wind knock me back and I knew that it was from Ethanbaron but when I crashed back at the ground I was at the sight were the crew were rushing onto the ship with the main members of the crew not boarding yet as they are making sure everyone else gets on board first.

Francis:"is he coming here?"

I nodded.

Francis:"did he touch you?"

Again I nodded me since he did touch it when I turned my ankle to lava he did touch me.

Francis:"good, now let the rest of us help you hold this guy off."

Then Francis as well as the rest of the crew who could use zone devil fruits began to turn into there human beast hybrid forms. Then in a flash Ethanbaron landed Infront of us with his sword now pulled out.

Ethanbaron:"you twenty two still think you can defeat me?"

I looked around to see who the extra person was but I noticed by my side was slim getting ready to charge.

Y/n:"well, I think we have a good chance to kick your ass, now kill this bastard."

Then I used the wapu wapu fruit to appear behind him like before but with more people here I hoped that he would have slower reactions form both the hit as well as having to deal with more people charging at him.

Ethanbaron:"you do not learn so you?"

Again he tried to slash my body in half but using the thunder thunder fruit I separated my body as I tried to smash Vader into the side of his head but before I could he used his free hand embedded with armourment Haki catching it. When the three me right into Francis Gorgon face knocking him back. While I floated back up I saw that the next three people who were fighting him were Grizz, Cheng, and Grimmjow. All three of them were in there half human half animal hybrid but even with this boost they all could not beat him but as more of the crew rushed around him to continue to try and beat him up but then when with a spin as well as a swing of his sword all of us were sent back with gashes arouss out chests. Then before we could think of what to do Martin, then clashed sword with his dad.

Martin:"what do you think that you are doing dad, you said that you were going to let me and the crew be!!"

Ethanbaron:"i said that I believe your crew was strong enough to keep you alive, but I want to see myself."

Then the next one to try and beat him was Nihilus, who in his ghoul form tried to leap onto the back of Ethanbaron, but the bald man turned around and slashed him in half causing the upper half of his body to be separated from the lower half. But good news Martin, was able to slash him across his body and arm.

Martin:"you have gotten slow dad, maybe old age is making you slow."

Then, the bald man did something that scared us all to the core, it was not even a second before he vanished in thin air.

Ethanbaron:"maybe this will make you realise the difference between me and you all."

Then in a split second all of us grasped at our throats as we could feel the open wounds on the front of our necks, even with my advanced conquerors Haki he could cut through me like I was just some normal person.

Salazar:"get back on here, everyone is on the ship now, we can leave!!"

I nodded.

Y/n:"everyone, get back to the ship, I'll hold this guy off, I'll join you all later!"

They nodded while I kept my hand in my throat in great pain from the shout with this throat, but I did notice it seemed that they did not want to leave me to fight this guy but doing as I said they nodded all getting on the ship.

Ethanbaron:"do you think that these roaches run away again?"

He then got ready to use his sword to destroy my ship while my friends got back on it but us used my light powers to shoot lazers at him but before they hit him he blocked it with his sword.

Ethanbaron:"you are quite a stubborn person."

He then rushed to me while I rushed at him, I was now down to just using my skills with Haki and weapon skills as I was just one step away from my devil fruit powers shutting down. While we clashed I heard the mouth of my ship close and I smiled as I knew now that they are making there escape it will only be a matter of time before we can leave this guy.

Ethanbaron:"maybe I can use my devil fruit on you to end this."

Francis POV

Rushing to the command room I could feel the crew had began to get this ship out of port before all of us found ourselves at the bottom of the sea. While we were sailing away I signaled for Ryuk, to get himself all better so he can heal our necks as we would not be able to last much longer with throats cut open. Nihilus began to eat some of the crew but just a finger, ear, nose, as well as other things that you do not really need to be a pirate but his body began to regenerate. When we reaches the command room I saw the crew at work shouting orders at eachother and budging me to my side was Slim, who rushed over to y/n, throne and rubbed his head next to it seeming to wish y/n back, then Aetos, landed next to Slim, and placed his win on the side of Slim trying to comfort him. After ten minutes of sailing some of the others who were fighting Ethanbaron went to the medical bay when Ryuk called them but all of a sudden out of the blue in the middle of the command room y/n, appeared, he looked like sh*t as he was completely covered in bloody and his breathing was faint, all over his body there were wounds, to many to count and he was passed out.

Francis:"get him to Ryuk, now!!"

Then I began to feel my eyes get heavy and knew with this throat I had used too much of my powers up and fell down onto the ground with the last thing I saw being y/n beaten face.

Chapter 28: Depressing sea

Chapter Text

Y/nPOV

Opening up my eyes I began to wish that I was back to sleep as I felt like utter crap, then I remembered what happened to me before I used my wape fruit powers. I looked around to see that all of my friends were around me with Slim being the first to notice that I had woken up as he made an excited noise, as I tried to move my hand to rub his snout but noticed that there was a lot of bandages and tubes going into my arm so I placed it back down to my side.

Francis:"good to see that you are finally up."

I turned my head to look over to Francis who was sitting my by side wrapped up in bandages and stitches on his neck.

Y/n:"did anyone die?"

He shook his head side to side.

Francis:"no, but the moral of the crew is down to a all new low, I would recommend that you do something about it before most of them decide to join another crew or hang up there sword and gun for good."

I nodded but stayed in the bed till I was told I could move, when I turned my head I saw that Ryuk, was sleeping on his chair.

Y/n:"so was he looking after me this whole time?"

Francis, turned to look at our crew's doctor before looking back at me and nodding.

Francis:"yes, he has not left this room in the week that you have been out, now he can get a shower."

I smiled when he was hearing that I had such good friends who would stay by my side in times like this.

Y/n:"so when can I move?"

Francis:"I'll ask hit Ryuk said that you were stable."

He then turned his upper body and picked up an eaten apple at the side of my bed before throwing it at Ryuk which woke him up just as the apple hit him on his lap.

Francis:"hey Ryuk, is y/n able to start moving now?"

Ryuk, looked around for a few seconds before his eyes landed on me.

Ryuk:"what, oh y/n is awake, I'll just check."

He then began to walk over to me as there were still a few things that I was curious about, like where the others were.

Y/n:"so where is the rest of our friends?"

Francis:"they are all around the ship trying to improve the morale of the crew."

Ryuk, then did his check and said I could move as he pulled out all of the tubes in my body and undid my bandages, thank God I had some logia's as without them I would be scared all over or maybe I would be dead. When I tried to get back into my feet I struggled to put my weight onto the ground and nearly fell but Francis caught me.

Francis:"let me help you up."

Then he put my right arm over his neck and soon began to make his way out of the hospital and to somewhere else in the submarine. Before we leave Francis turned back to look at Ryuk.

Francis:"let the rest of the crew know that our captain is awake."

Then we left the hospital and stood outside it.

Francis:"where would you like to go?"

Y/n:"food hall, I'm hungry and have not eaten in a week, I have a lot to catch up on."

Francis:"I should have known."

Then he began to help carry me to the food hall and while we made our way to the food hall some of the crew saw us and though none of them said a word other than governor but they followed behind us. On the other side was Slim who was letting me use his back as a support as well, my two oldest friends here to help me in my time of need, guess I did something right in my life. Soon after half an hour of walking we arrived at the food hall and when the doors opened up the room was shocked to see me there, some of my other friends were there who rushed me there to a seat which felt like i was sitting on the most comfy chair in the whole world.

Francis:"what would you like to eat y/n."

Y/n:"something big and tasty, with a strawberry milkshake."

He nodded and signaled for one of the crew to get it.

Y/n:"and don't forget the straw!"

Then it was quiet as more of the crew came in and were looking at me with the ones on the table being kind enough to look away when I turned to look at them. I knew what I needed to do so using my strength I began to get back up onto my feet, with some help from Francis, as he was helping me up soon I was standing on top of the table looking out at the crew who were all looking at Mez the original twenty friends that I started my crew with were here, Francis, Yami, Martin, Nihilus, Ash, Katsu, Grimmjow, Yuki, Kai, Coyote, Brunch, Ryuk, who followed me here, Charles, Annabelle, Annie, Reginald, Infinite, Grizz, Cheng, and Szayelaporro.

Y/n:"right, you all know what happened to us back there!!"

Some of them nodded as I continued to look around the room.

Y/n:"we were beaten, we could not even do much damage, hell we were not even strong enough to make him use his devil fruit!!"

I then began to breathe heavily as I was still not in the best shape.

Y/n:"but this is not the end for us, many pirates have lost but the government has not whipped them out, we are more resilient to kill than them, we are pirates, a group that will always defy the world government!!"

I knew I was doing well when I heard some of the crew agree with each other about what I said.

Y/n:"that man, was one of the strongest members of the world government and even then he could not destroy us, and I promise you right now, this will not break us, we will get stronger, then we will strike them back, and then the government will know they can not hunt us like animals, we will hunt them down and when they come back to us on their hands and knees, only then will we think of stopping!!"

To this the crew cheered out in agreement and seemed to make them more happy but right now I wanted to sit back down, when I was back on the seat I was sitting on before a crew member placed a strawberry milkshake on the table for me but I still had to wait for my meal to come.

Francis:"for a fool, you are a good speaker."

I nodded.

Y/n:"thank you Francis."

Francis:"for what?"

Y/n:"for being my friend, and staying by my side, I know that if you wanted you could have been the captain of your own pirate crew, so thanks for being by my side."

Francis:"don't worry about it y/n."

Then he gave me a pat on my back and even though it was light it felt like he smashed a hammer into my back, I then began to drink my milkshake as my food was brought to me and I smiled when I saw it, it was a burger with what looked like cheese, lettuce, onions, tomatoes, mustard and ketchup, by the side of the burger were skinny fries.

Don't own and is it just me or does this make anyone else want to go out to the nearestMcDonald'sto get a burger and chips.

I placed down the milkshake and picked up the burger and began to eat it, when I swallowed the first piece I didn't realize just how hungry I was as with that one bite I began to continue to eat it without stopping to take a break until I swallowed it all.

Francis:"good to see your stomach works well, can I have one?"

He pointed to one of the fries on my plate as I nodded to which he took one of the fries and dipped it in the sauce before then eating it. While I was eating more and more if the crew were eating meals as more of my closer friends came around the table and looked down at me.

Y/n:"so, where even are we?"

Yami:"well, according to our navigator we are currently in the middle of Florian triangle."

Y/n:"well, that's a bit... Worrying."

Yami:"don't worry, the worst thing to happen to us here was a sea king thought that we were its wife and tried to make baby's with us."

Y/n:"did it?"

This was met with some groans from my friends, all except for Francis and Yami, who did not.

Grizz:"it might surprise you y/n, but this ship is made of metal, it can not get pregnant."

but she does have sister ships, I did not speak this out as it was still to be a surpise for when we get to our base.

y/n:"well, how were you able to stop it."

I pointed to Katsu.

Y/n:"were you able to find it a lady sea king to mate with?"

Then it went silent as i was worried about if I guessed right but when I looked at Martin, it seemed as though he had a small smile on his face as if he found something funny.

Katsu:"well, we couldn't, Francis told us to brace ourselves and a hour later it left us alone."

I looked around at my ship feeling bad for it as we had just gotten her fixed and now it was used like a hooker.

Y/n:"right, well next time that happens just shoot it till it's dead or goes away."

Yami:"don't worry mate, we will make sure of that."

Then Martin, began to burst out laughing at the situation and then another one of them started laughing, then another, then another, then me. Soon we were all laughing at the unfortunate situation that our ship was in and while we laughed I knew that this one lose would not break us, it would only make us stronger.

Chapter 29: The archipelago offers

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Walking out of my ship I looked around at the Sabaody archipelago seeing the bubbles float up in the air I smiled, being here when I was young was fun but now that I am older I know that it will be a blast.

Y/n:"alright boy, we are going to be here for a few days, have fun!!"

The crew then rushed out here with cheers and I decided to go to Sabaody park as it would be a good chance to see the competition as well as have a little bit of fun after that glum ride here. Francis made sure that every member of the crew got some fun money to use while we were here.

Francis POV

Walking to the market place at where we docked I looked around to try and find someone who could buy the perfume that I was able to get back in Alabasta, I had gone through a lot of effort to make sure that it was still in great condition for the way here, soon I spotted a man who looked like he would be in the business of trade. When he saw me coming towards me I might have mistaken the look on his face for worried people might think he wet himself. When I reached him he looked up at me with a worried smile on his face.

Man:"h-h-hello their Mr Francis, what c-can I do for you?"

Francis:"I wish to sell some of the cargo that I have brought with me from Alabasta and I think you are the man who can afford my price for them."

I then took out one of the perfume viles out of my pocket and showed it to the man, hesitantly he took it and looked at it over, spraying a small bit of it out and giving the perfume a smell before I then took it back off of him.

Man:"well, how much do you have, if you do not mind me asking?"

Francis:"I have fifty three different types of perfumes that all together weigh one hundred tons, come with me."

He nodded with a worried look on his face as he would now be walking into the mouth of a large skull of a crew with a combined bounty in the billions, when we walked in some of the crew looked at the man who followed me in and they knew he was not a new recruit as he would not make it ten minutes on a pirate crew.

Francis:"here it is."

I took him over to the crates of perfumes which I had made sure no one touched since I had plans for them as well as the other goods I took from the bandits back in Alabasta, too good to waste on the crew.

Francis:"there is silk as well as spices, I'm sure that you get little reliable sailors who make the trip from there to here."

He nodded as he opened up some of the crates and looked inside shocked at all of the items that I have brought here, after a few minutes of him looking through all of the luxury goods.

Man:"this is quite high quality goods, how much would you like to sell them for?"

I walked over to a clip board that I had hanging off of the wall and tossed it to the man who barely caught it.

Francis:"I'm not the typical pirate that you might hope to cheat, that is the price for each of the goods, if you do not like the price then you don't need to buy anything, I'm sure there are other people who will buy them."

As he looked at the clipboard that I had handed to him he has a look on his face which warmed my heart as much as killing a Kuja, gods I wish one was here so that I could turn one of them to stone just so that I could shatter her into a hundred pieces and then turn her back to normal so her final moment of life will be in confusing and great pain. Unfortunately y/n would not like it if I killed those two Kuja on his crew.

Man:"well, I have to say it is rare to meet a pirate of your class, but theses seem to be... Fair enough prices for the items, I'll take them all, just let me get the money to you."

I nodded and guided him out of the ship and to his business.

Yami POV

Rushing past people I made my way to the lawless area since that is where the most bounty hunters are, which means their will be quite a good fight their if I stay around their. Jumping from the islands of this archipelago I could see the body's of marines hung up like they were a warning for them not to come into this area, like one of y/n parents bases. When I reached the lawless area which was knows to have the most bases for bounty hunters I looked around, their was a small bar area which I went to, when I was inside all the eyes turned to me and I smiled at them, walking to the bar the bar tender did not seem to care I had entered.

Barman:"what can I get for you?"

Yami:"bitter."

Then while the barman was filling up my drink I could hear people making their was behind me as well as the sounds of people getting their weapons ready.

Yami:"I'll give you all one chance to kill me."

I then turned around and saw one of them had a gun pointed right in between my eyes with dozens of others pointing their guns at me.

Yami:"but if you fail, then prepare to be cooked well done."

Bounty hunter:"do you really think that you can beat us?"

I shook my head side to side.

Yami:"no, I don't think I can beat you, I know I can best you."

Then there was a bang and smoke coming from the guns but I was prepared, with my body covered in armament haki.

Yami:"well, prepare to die."

Then from my body black fire shot out burning all of them, while they screamed out as my fire burned their flesh and bone away as quick as y/n drinks milkshakes.

Barman:"here's you drink."

I turned around to see that the bar man was unphased by the violence and screams, or the fast I had just killed a lot of his customers.

Yami:"are you upset that I killed your customers."

I then paid him and picked up my drink.

Barman:"not really, my customers get themselves killed all of the time, new ones will come and over and over it will go."

Then he gave me my change while I drunk with a bunch of burned corpses surrounding us, to be honest, was a little bit disappointed that they could not even put up much of a fight.

Martin POV

Walking down the shopping area I was hoping to find something that would take my fancy but so far nothing really has stood out to me aside from a rather sexy shop owner offering to sleep with me for half a million berry. While continuing to look around at all of the shops I found myself in a antique store and from one of the mirrors I could see some cipher pol come in, doubt they are doing some shopping, while I looked around again there was nothing that I wanted and this shop seemed to be run by an elderly couple so I left before I fight could break out. While i walked down the streets it was completely empty so grabbing the handle of my sword I pulled it out as I turned around to see that ten members of cipher pol were behind me, one for each of the branches.

Martin:"why are you here, did my dad tell you to finish the job he started?"

The member of CP zero, shook his head side to side, he reached into his coat and pulled out a white letter offering it to me.

CP zero:"we are just here to deliver a letter saint Martin."

As I looked at them I was wondering what type of game this was meant to be, I walked over to them Still keeping my hand on my sword. When I reached them I snatched the letter out of his hands and then they began to disappear in the flash of my eyes, it was sealed by wax which had the symbol of the world government, and it was a legitimate one. Not knowing what to do now I decided that the best thing for me to do would be to head back to the ship, no I should find y/n, he will want to see this and decide what we should do, hell he might want the crew to vote on what we should do.

Ash POV

Walking to the entrance of Sabaody park with Katsu, Nihilus, and a good chunk of the crew a smile appeared on our faces, we wanted to have some fun while we were here since this was one of if not they biggest amusem*nt park in the world, I would have thought that y/n, would have wanted to come here but guess he had better things to do. He originally decided to come with his shouting out pirate chants with the crew but then all of a sudden he said he needed to be somewhere else and ran off without another word. When we reached the entrance of the park the ticket person as well as the security at the gate stood ready for us. As we were getting closer to the gates security pointed their spears at us.

Ash:"is this how you treat all customers?"

Guard:"no, that fish man is not allowed in, and the rest of your group will have to take off their helmets to prove they are not filthy fi-"

Before he could finish that sentence the guard fell back onto the ground screaming with Nihilus who was now in his ghoul form eating away at the guard, now with no other choice all of us then went out into a battle with them and with them now being out numbered as well as outclassed, after a few minutes of fighting and getting a crowed all the guards who gathered were now on the floor dead or wounded. Looking at the ticket man one of the crew was behind him holding him in a headlock.

Ash:"now, will we be let in or do we need to keep negotiating?"

The man couldn't shake his head side to side quicker and all of us walked past him with Katsu, pinching his cheek shaking it side to side.

Katsu:"now be a good boy and clean up the mess."

Then we all walked into the park exited to see what rides they have here.

Grimmjow POV

Kicking the door of the restaurant open I went inside it as some of the crew including Grizz, Salazar, Reggy, Charles, Charles friend, and Kai. When the waiter at the entrance saw us his eyes widened a little with a mix of shock and worry.

Waiter:"h-h-hello, may I help y-you?"

Charles nodded and he did all of the talking.

Charles:"yes, this looked like a nice place so could you get us a table for all of us."

The main waiter looked back into the place and there were a few people sitting at the tables but I would say there was more than enough room for us all.

Waited:"of course, eh how will you be paying?"

Charles:"with cash, how did you want us to pimp out Salazar to you?"

Some of the crew laughed including Salazar as the waiter told us to sit where we like so long as the table did not have a reserved sign on it. As we all sat down at tables and booths I picked up the menu and did my best to try and read the menu as everyone began to read the menu.

Charles:"wow, quite a lot of things on the menu, what do you guys fancy?"

I shrugged my shoulders as I would just ask for there best meat dish.

Grizz:"I'll order the vegetable pizza with a side of mozzarella dippers."

Reggy:"I think I will have the tomahawk stakes, I will see if they will put two on my plate."

Charles, then looked at me.

Charles:"do you want me to read out the menu for you?"

I shook my head side to side.

Grimmjow:"no, I know what I will be having."

Kai:"suit yourself, now shall we order?"

Grizz:"don't know, it seems that Salazar is giving abuse to the waiter."

I turned to look and seeing the apprentice pirate arguing it out with the waiter who we greeted and though I could not hear what he was saying to the waiter I doubted it was good, the boy dresses up like he is a jester and the humour from what I have seen would be for people who enjoy dark humour. Then Salazar flipped off the waited who then left to the other tables to take there orders.

Kai:"maybe he didn't like the soup of the day."

Brunch POV

Entering one of the gambling houses I looked at the board showing all of the events that I could bet on while I was here, while I came here to gamble Ryuk, was here for organs and blood as we were running low and who better to pick than people who are broken from a bad day at the gambling house. When we were in we went out separate ways as I picked as I looked at the clocks and then then boards to see what sports would be on right now for a bit of gambling. As I looked at the wall I could feel people eyes land on me as it was not every day a man with a red face and a nose as long as there finger but I have gotten use to it, being on a crew filled with party animals, one lead by a hypocrite, and y/n crew. How would I even describe them, we are so young that the most we are known for is just sailing around in a submarine, When I decided what I would like to bet one I walked over to the bookie and placed some money on the counter.

Brunch:"there we go that's fifteen hundred berry on Scotch corner."

The bookie took it and then printed me off a betting slip, when I walked away from him I was Ryuk, was sat down in the corner of the building keeping his eyes on everyone here like a vulture looking for who has lost to much here. When I reached the radio mushi, I stood by it as I was waiting to hear which of the horses won, soon the mushi began to speak about the game giving me updates on which of the horses who was in the lead as well as any who was coming up but I could not hear where my horse was as the den den radio has not mentioned him all. Then while It was coming tot he end of the race I then began to hear its name be called.

Den den radio:"and that's Scotch corer coming up from the middle passing by Victors hope and Navy's joy, all that boy needs to do is get past that old veteran slight of hand but we are at the final stretch with Scotch corner and Slight of hand neck and neck as they go down to the finish line and.... oh, OH!!! and it's Scotch corner who has won!"

I smirked at that and tuned to look back at the bookie as I walked back to him moving past some of the other people who had lost and when I reached him i slammed my hand on the counter shoving my ticket forward with a smirk on my face.

Brunch:"time to pay up, fifteen to one."

He nodded, seeming to be a little bit more nervous but did get me my money and when I took it and was going back to the board to figure out who to bet on next I saw that Ryuk was nowhere to be seen, must have found some unlucky soul but I did not have time to think about that, what I wanted to do right now was ontinue to gamble till all of my money is gone.

Szayelaporro POV

Walking down the streets with my experimental life form that I have decided will now be namedAaroniero Arruruerie, it's body looked human but once you look at its head you know that he was not or not a normal human. It was a long head with it curving at the top but to hide it's faces I placed a white helmet with eight dots in it. The clothes it wore were all white and it kept it's hands together in the sleeves of it's coat.

Don't own.

Szayelaporro:"Come on now, we need to find someone who will be the prefect spy in the marines, we can not have someone who would strike them as suspicious."

While we were continuing to walk around the alleys of this archipelago looking at the people we came across but none of them were what I am looking for so I had them disposed of before moving onto the next one. After half an hour of looking around I then laid my eyes on someone who looked like just the type of person who I need. He was plain looking with nothing special about him, just the type of man we want as a spy.

Szayelaporro:"sorry to bother you."

The man turned around to look at us but before he could say anything Aaroniero, took out one of its hand and turned it into a mouth trapping the mans head in there absorbing him into himself. His screams were muffled but still I had to look out and make sure that no one saw me in here. When he was done absorbing him Aaroniero Arruruerie, body began to change a morph until it now looked just like the man.

Don't own.

Szayelaporro:"good, now, go to the marine sign up office, tell them you wish to serve the world government against the world government."

Arruruerie:"yes."

I then handed him a secret transponder snail and he waked off and I too did walk off happy that the spy was soon going to be in the marines.

Annabelle POV

following behind Annie as she had wanted to go to a painting store so that she could get more paints since most o the islands that we have been too did not have many places that Annie said, were just the bare minimum. I then remembered what we heard before we came into the shop and wondered what Annie thinks about it.

Annabelle:"do you think y/n andQuetzalcoatl, will get married soon?"

Annie, did not seem to hear me as she was more focused on looking at all of the paints that were available to her.

Annabelle:"hey, listen!"

She then snapped out of her thought and looked up to me like she was a child.

Annie:"Oh, what did you ?"

She then glanced at the paints on offer but she was going her best to stay focused.

Annabelle:"I was saying do you think that y/n andQuetzalcoatl will get married soon since she is close."

Annie:"ehh, I don't know."

She then looked back to paints and I just rolled my eyes, out of all of the kuja who Quetzalcoatl, could have sent with me to keep an eye on y/n, it had to be Annie, who struggles to remember to eat.

Annabelle:"can't you just pick one already?"

Annie:"no, I need the right colour."

I rolled my eye as I took a drink from my bottle of wine from my hand, on of the things that I had decided to spend my money on while we were here.

Y/n POV

Looking at both Queen and King I had wondered why the both of them were here and I was also wondering where my father was.

Y/n:"so why have you two come here without dad, did he go on a drunken night out?"

King:"no, he decided to hand himself over to the world government."

Queen:"and then he told us to get you to help us break him out."

Y/n:"why?"

Both of them turned to look at each other and instead of arguing with each other but they did not argue as I was expecting them to but the two of them looked back at eachother.

Queen:"it is better if he tells you instead of us."

Y/n:"okay... so when are we going?"

Martin:"there you are y/n."

I turned back to look at Martin as both my dads right and left hand men looked to him, in his hand there seemed to be a letter which he was gripping in his fingers.

Martin:"you need to see this y/n, some of the CP branches came to me to make sure that you got this letter."

Interested I took the letter from his hand in his hands and began to read it making sure I am spelling every word correctly.

Martin:"would you like one of us to read it for you?"

I looked at all of the letter and in my minute I had only managed to read just to the end of the first line so I nodded handing it over to Martin who then began to read it over faster than I could, as he looked at the writing his eyes slowly widened for some reason before then turning to me with a confused look.

Martin"I think we should gather the crew together y/n, this is not what I expected, The world government wants you to work for them as a privateer, in return the world government will freeze your bounty and turn a blind eye to your crimes, they want you to be a privateer."

Chapter 30: Debating

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Sitting at the table looking at the letter that was on it, by this point all of my friends and most of the crew had read it and seemed split what we should do, some thought it was a trap and we should just forget it while others wanted to take up the offer since they would hand over some celestial dragons as hostages before we go to marineford to see what they will offer us.

Y/n:"right, we all know what is written in this letter so lets get down to things, but before we start speaking I want to know who is on what side to take with this."

I then pointed to my left.

Y/n:"if you think that we should accept this offer go to this side of the room."

Then I pointed to the right of the room.

Y/n:"and if you think that we should not then go to that side of the room."

Then the room was quite for a bit until some of the crew began to move, then other, and soon the whole room was filled with the sounds of foot steps on metal and after a few minutes the crew had decided where they stood in this argument, even my friends seemed to be split down the middle with Francis, Charles, Kai,Szayelaporro, Martin, Yuki, Coyote, Cheng, Infinite, Ryuk, were on the side to accept the offer while on the other side there was Yami, Brunch, Ash, Katsu, Grimmjow, Nhilus, Annabella, Annie, Reginald, Grizz, even both of the siblings were on opposite side.

Y/n::"right... this makes things a bit hard, would have been easy if you didn't decided to do half and half."

I then looked at the both of them wondering how I am meant to start something like this, I thought about how my mama and dad would hand things like this... no, they would just say what is going to happen and everyone else was told to be fine with it. I then looked at Yami, side of the room.

Y/n:"well, lets start with you guys, you speak first Yami, and please no one interrupt them when they speak."

Yami, nodded and then got ready to speak.

Yami:"right, kind of hoped Francis would be first but what the hell. I do not think this offer is genuine, even if they offer us up a bunch of celestial dragons who to say they are real, we just got our asses handed to us and now we need to believe that they want us to work for them?"

Many on there side of the room shouted out and agreed to what he was saying and then I turned my head to look at Francis.

Y/n:"okay, Francis, it is your turn to talk."

Francis nodded and then looked over to the other side of the room.

Francis:"I do agree with parts of what you are saying Yami, and I do not blame you for thinking this is fake but the celestial dragons are too arrogant and short sighted to let someone pretend to be them. There are many examples in history, hell even in our own lives we have seen them be so unaware of how hated they are that I am sure that they would just walk in the ship thinking that we would not dare harm them."

Many of his side of the room cheered as I nodded my head and looked back to the other side of the room to give them their chance to respond but who to pick.

Y/n:"okay, Brunch, your up, what is your reason for not getting involved with the world government offer."

He nodded and stepped forward as some of the people on his side of the room cheered him on a little bit but when they quieted down that was when he began to speak in a loud voice.

Brunch:"Well, to tell the truth, I do not have any reason other than if we did agree to this... what did you call it Martin, privateering?"

Martin, nodded.

Brrunch:"If we agreed then there would be less people for us to fight!"

Then he moved back to where he was before as everyone of the crew aside from my twenty friends seemed to be completely confused looking at each other wondering if that was it but for the rest of us we were not surprised though while he said that I looked over to Grimmjow.

Y/n:"before we continue on, Grimmjow, is your reason the same a Brunch?"

He turned to me and with a grin nodded his head as I looked at the other side of the room deciding to give the floor to Martin, since as the most educated out of all of us I wanted to know why he thought we should.

Y/n:"okay Martin, your up."

He nodded and walked forward with a smile on his face.

Martin:"As all of you know that I am a Celestial dragon and you might be thinking that I am here on this side of the debate because of who my father is but I promise you that is not the truth, I do believe that this is genuine. It has been done in the past many years ago but... not in living memory, and think about it, this will give us freedom as well as less risk of the marines harassing us, would it not be best for all of us if we can have our cake and eat it too?"

Then more of the crew agreed but then before I could ask anyone to walk forward from the other side someone walked forward and began to speak out.

Annabella:"why should we want eat the cake, how do you think other pirates will see us if we accept there offer, they will think that we look weak."

She then turned to look at me with anger all over her face.

Annabella:"the world already knows about us getting beat up by the world goverment, if we accept this offer people will think that we are crawling to them and begging for them not to hurt us anymore."

Many agreed and I did see her logic but I knew that she did not want to look like she was part of a weak crew, this crew was not her first choice since the only reason she and Annie, were here was because they were ordered to join me by Quetzalcoatl.

Y/n:"fair point, now to respond."

I then looked back at the other side and wondered who to ask next before I decided on Ryuk, interested to see what the doctor thinks.

Y/n:"okay, Ryuk, in your opinion as our doctor what is your reason for wanting us to accept the offer."

Ryuk, nodded and stepped forward, his body bigger than most made him stand out more than how he looked.

Ryuk:"yeah, the reason that I think that is a good Idea is because as the ships doctor it is my job to keep everyone healthy and alive. If we accept this offer we will be able to do as we please and it will be easier for me to get medical supplies. Not to mention that fact we will be much richer with us being able to directly collect bounties."

Then the next person to step forward in this debate was Grizz, and I was not sure what I was more exited in, Grizz argument or what his sister will say in response.

Grizz:"right, I have been hearing all of you talking about logical reasons but come on, how come we are not mentioning the fact that they are all of our enemy's and lets not forget this, most of us were going to be in prison by the world government, being made slaves by the world government, or even experimented on by them. Now we are just meant to pretend like we are friends with them, it would be like telling the world they can just piss on us and we will still do what they want!"

Then more of the crew on his side of the room cheered out so loud it sounded like a battle cry, when his cheers calmed down a bit I looked over to the other side of the room and I saw that the person stepping forward was Cheng.

Cheng:"brother, since you seem to be so caught up on the past I would like to ask you why are you not looking at the future, think of all we could do with this power, all of the people like us who we would be able to save if we took this offer."

She then looked at everyone in the room but she seemed to have a little bit of a more vulnerable look.

Cheng:"be honest everyone, if you could be anything else than this would you chose to be here?"

The room was silent which did speak volumes and as I thought about it I wondered what that must be like to chose if you were able to be a pirate or not.

Ash:"you talk about that Cheng, but what about all of the slaves those inbred freak show bastards have right now."

I looked at Ash, who did not shout but it was clear that he was angry about all that was said, can't blame him for that.

Ash:"if you want to talk about all the lives we would be able to save them how many of the slaves in Mary Geoise, do you think we will be able to save even one of them?"

Cheng silence spoke volumes.

Ash:"answer me!"

Cheng, then looked at him a little bit annoyed that Ash shouted at her.

Cheng:"For them, I do not believe there is much we can do, but for others out there, there might be more we could do if y/n, really wants to build a pirate empire spanning all the world."

I nodded but Ash continued.

Ash:"okay, but I want to ask all of you that if we say yes tot his then would that not be the same as say that we are fine with everything that the celestial dragons do, morals be dammed."

More of the crew cheered out there support for Ash, and some were brace enough to shout as Cheng which was not smart but she did not act in front of so many people.

Charles:"you know I find myself agreeing with you, I do not want to be a part of a group like them, but at the same time I do believe that this will be the best chance for us to rise up stronger and we can accomplish our dreams if we do not have to worry about the Marines."

he then pointed his finger at Ash.

Charles:"I am not going to sit here and pretend like I know what you went through up there but I do no that it will not matter wither we say yes or no, other young boys and girls will go through what you did, maybe worse than what you went through. But if we do accept this offer then what is stopping us from being a pain in the ass of the world government and bringing kingdoms who are not aligned with the world government under our control."

When he said that I remembered what happened back at god valley, if we brought those kingdoms under out protection like how the Yonko's collect territory. Then stepping forward was Reginald.

Reginald:"so, you seem to think that we will only be able to claim islands if we are backed by the world government, but when have the other four emperors needed anyone's help in doing that, they take what they want no matter if the World government is on there side or not."

He then used his devil fruit powers to create a gun and took a hold of it and pointed it at Charles, making me worried about what was going to happen.

Reginald:"this is the only thing people truly obey, not the world government, not the Yonko's, or some other third thing, the only thing people know and listen to is violence. And I don't want to be a part of the world government for the simple reason there is no fun fighting for the biggest army."

Then he threw the gun in the air and in a few seconds the gun disappeared into thin air as when he made an item using his devil fruit, the creation, creation fruit to make anything he wanted come out of his body so long as he knew how it was made but when he let go it would disappear after some time.

Then the next person to walk forward was Kai, he seemed like he was the last one on both sides who wanted to talk since all of the others who might have, have already had there point made by someone else.

Kai:"right, now lets get this over with, I think this offer is legitimate, if it was a trap to kill us all then why did they not just kill us at Water seven, remember we were lucky to get away but I think they let us. Didn't any of you think it was a little bit strange that there were no navy ships nearby to make sure that the Undertaker would be destroyed, no marine squads at the city to battle with us slowing us down, they had a perfect opportunity to kill us and they did not. I think they were testing us and it seemed that we passed."

I nodded and that seemed to be everyone who had something that they wanted to say and now it was up to me to decide if the dead men pirates will now accept the offer to become privateers for the world government.

Y/n:"right, I have heard what you think, and I have made my mind. So know this, like it or hate it this is what we are going to do, we are going to go to the underwater prison, free my dad, and then we will arrive at Marineford and tell them all that we will become a privateer, a warlord of the sea."

Chapter 31: Prison break

Chapter Text

Y/n POV

Looking forward at the deep sea prison of impel down I felt a little bit excited that we would be taking on one of the world governments most important places. With me on the top of my ship was my commanders while around us was the beast pirates fleet.

Francis:"we have everything that you asked us to bring, and the crew are getting ready for a fight."

I nodded as the marine war ship began to turn around to point their cannons at us.

Yami:"do you still intend to take up that offer from the world government, its obviously a trap."

Martin:"I don't know, they said they would hand over some Celestial dragons as hostages, even the champion of god valley."

Then my friends started to argue with each other about this but I was not going to let them.

Y/n:"quite!"

I turned back to look at them all.

Y/n:"like it or not we had a vote and we will go after this, if you don't like it then you can wait in the ship with the celestial dragons while I see if this offer is legit."

Then the sound of cannons fired off from the marine ships, I pointed Matter forward mixing it with my Goro goro no mi, shooting lightning out and into the cannon balls blowing them up.

Y/n:"as for now, we are going to save my dad."

Then I felt a small nudge on my side, when I looked down I saw that Slim nudged me as the Marines were getting ready to reload the cannons.

Y/n:"don't worry, nothing will harm you."

I stroked his snout with the back of my hand and he then roared out into the air which sounded more like a yawn. Then from the beast pirates ships their cannons fired at the marine ships and outer walls of the prison while the cannons on the top of my ship fired to.

Martin:"quite rare of you to not just rush into battle y/n."

Y/n:"well, I learned from my mistakes."

Then all over my body where Martin dad attacked me began to sting while I looked back seeing that some of the marine ships were now on fire from out cannon fire, as we were getting closer and closer to the prison I turned both of my weapons into their gun forms and began to fire at the marines I could see on the ships but more of the time I just hit the ships rather than the marine.

Coyote:"it's a good thing that you are not the crews main sniper."

Then with two pressings of the trigger of his gun two marines from off in the distance fell with holes in their heads, I smiled at seeing this since it was so cool to shoot someone from this range, even if we could not use observation Haki he was a far better aim. With each pull of his trigger one of the Marines dropped to the floor dead. When our ship was getting closer to the entrance of the prison it began to slow down a little as the undertaker crashed into the front of the prison destroying one of the remaining ships that was in front of us. Picking up the transponder snail to get the crew ready as the ship stopped in front of the gates of the prison.

Y/n:"brace yourself lads, we are going to be having quite a big fight!"

Then I jumped off of the top of the ship and landed on the wooden bridge leaving to the gate, rushing toward it I grabbed the bars of he gates and ripped them off without much effort before throwing them away as my ships mouth open and my crew flooded out of the mouth including the beast pirates who jumped on the top of the Undertaker before charging forward with the first three of the beast pirates to arrive were King, Queen, sugoroku, the man who took over the role of one of my fathers three commanders since I left, he was about the same age as queen if not a little bit older and like both king and queen had eaten a ancient zone devil fruit. He was a muscular man with a black shirt and trousers but wore a long furry white coat I've his shoulders. He looked like the type of man who would be running a gang with short blond hair with it black around the side of his head.

Don't own and for context he is nine foot ten so he is the same height as Baron Tamago.

With a powerful kick the wooden doors then broke off and crushing the guards who were on the other side of the doors.

Y/n:"come on, to level five!"

As we continued to rush into the prison guns blazing there resistance was pitiful when compared to the combined might of the dead man pirates and the beast pirates as we stormed into the place where they check the inmates in some of the prisoners then began to rise up even in there restrains but that was still enough to help us as with more of the guards away to try and stop us the small number that were left were overpowered, Francis and Yami, were by my side as the rest of my higher ups were leading squads to secure the floor of the prison.

Francis:"good, we have a foot hold in this place but we still need to be quick, marine ships will be here soon and the guards are still scattered."

Sugoroku:"where do you think you are going!!"

Then I heard a crash from behind me which I knew was from Sugoroku, even if I was only one my dads crew for half of the year I remembered that when it came to battle no one loved it more than him.

Yami:"so where do we go to to go down, this place is said to be like a maze."

Salazar:"Don't worry about that governor."

I turned back to look at Salazar seeing him holding in his hands one of the jailers who looked to be a pretty high up person since he had a fancy badge on there suit.

Y/n:"hey, who are you."

They man tried to shake out of Salazar grip but even though Salazar is young he is still a big guy, when the guard was not giving up any information willingly I held our my hand and used the power of the Goro Goro fruit on my hand to shock them while Queen and King came up to us i used the power of goro goro no mi to make thunder go through the head of guard who screamed out in pain.

King:"you don't need to continue. That is the deputy head jailor, he should know where we need to go."

I nodded and stopped using the goro goro, powers and smile at the bleeding guard.

Y/n:"looks like you are an interesting man, come, show us where we need to go."

We then began to walk forward the man pointed us to where we were to go to get to the first level of this prison.

Y/n:"so, what is the first level of this prison called?"

I looked over to king and queen since they are smart.

King:"the first level of the prison is called the crimson hell, that will be filled with low level prisoners and guards."

Queen:"the worst thing there is the the Blugori."

I nodded, for most of the prisoners here they would be quite tuff but not for us.

Y/n:"come on, where is the elevator?"

I looked to Salazar, who then began to tighten the grip on the man who made the guard grunt out and then pointed to the right of where we were going.

Salazar:"hey govoner, I got to ask something."

I turned my head to look at Salazar who seemed to have a confused look on his face.

Y/n:"yeah what is it?"

Salazar:"well, I just thought that since our mad scientist has those plant powers and gave us the knowledge of how the submarine works could he not just do the opposite to the guards?"

I looked over to Queen.

Y/n:"could he do that?"

Queen:"I don't see why not, why don't you ask Szayelaporro."

I nodded and looked back at the guard who now looked more worried.

Y/n:"okay, good new for you we only need you for a little bit longer."

I then turned back to see that though it has only been a little bit of time both pirate crews seemed to have over run the surface area of the prison.

Y/n:"SZAYELAPORRO, CAN YOU COME MEET ME!!!"

I then looked back to the guard and smiled him as we waited for him Szayelaporro, to get here but a few minutes later we saw some vines begin to make there way to us to reveal that they were Szeyelaporro arm he had turned into vines thanks to his devil fruit.

Szayelaporro:"was there something that you needed me for?"

I nodded.

Y/n:"yes, could you just take the knowledge of how this prison works from this guy and guild us through the prison?"

Szayelaporro:"yes, let me just begin."

He then began to walk over to the guard who began to try and struggle to get out of Salazar grip but when he reached the guard head was being held in Salazar left hand he began to have a look of fear in his eyes as Salazar, placed his right index finger in the of the guard who then began to roll his eyes into the back of his head as he was shaking side to side while Slim was nudging me by my side, When I looked down at him I stuck my sword into the ground and rubbed the front of his snout but while I was rubbing the front of his snout he did try to bite my hand but I quickly moved it out of the way and back onto his snout.

Y/n:"no Slim, daddy needs his hand to be dry, he is going to be saving grand pa."

I continued to rub the front of his nose as I then heard a thud hit the ground and when I looked back to the group the guard was on the ground and his skin hand turned purple with some blood coming out of his eyes and nose.

y/n:"so, do you know where we are going?"

On instinct he pointed his finger to our tight.

Szayelaporro:"though that doorway, then right and keep going, you will find the lift there."

Just as we were about to run Szayelaporro began to speak again.

Szayelaporro:"he is not on level five though, he seems to be on a secret level, level six."

Then all of us began to rush to the lift since the fastest way for us to get to dad my crew and dads began to rush through this floor to try and find any good new recruits or devil fruit users. While we rushed through here to the elevator we turned a corner and saw a bunch of guards holding guns and cannons firing them right at us but either we tanked the hit or the others who did not have strong skin coated there bodies in armourment haki so when they bullets or cannon balls shot into us they did not damage to us but when the guards saw that they had a flashing look of worry as I began to use the power of Hei Hei, fruit to freeze them in place leaving only there heads out of the ice.

Queen:"chill out boys, we won't be here too long, we are just getting our captain back."

We then continued to move forward and walked past them with Yami, patting one on the top of the guards we then opened the door to the lift but before we could we were then sent back a few feet due to an explosion coming from the elevator, when we looked back at it it the top of it was crumbling down and the elevator was now no longer in use.

King:"looks like you will need to use your devil fruit to clear the path for us."

As I looked at the ruined elevator I thought about it for a few seconds and decided not to do so for one reason.

Y/n:"na, I want to see all of the prison."

Then I turned around and behind me was Francis and Yami, who followed behind me but as we were walking I turned my head back to look at the two of them.

Y/n:"besides, if we see someone cool then it would be good for us to pick them them up, think of this as a chance to grow both of our crews."

The two of them then followed behind me as the five of us began to make our way out to findSzayelaporro, to get him to guild us through this place since he knows the layout.

Francis:"everyone, listen I need you all to meet up, we are going to the bottom of this hell and will need all the soldiers we have. Meet back up at the main entrance."

I looked at Francis, as he put the den den communication device into his coat pocket confused why we were going to meet up at the star since we should meet up at the stairs and get to dad as soon as possible.

Y/n:"why are we going to the entrance?"

Francis:"it is simple, all of the people here don't know where the stairs are so we will stay in a group, then we will charge down this prison."

I nodded.

Yami:"hey, I remember hearing that our old doctor was locked up here, do you think we should free him?"

I widened my eyes a bit since I had not thought about him for some time.

Y/n:"why the hell not, could be fun, how long has he been here?"

Yami:"can't remember."

Francis:"six months."

As we were continuing to make our way though to get to the front gates of this prison we has slowly been gathering with us both Dead man and beast pirates alike were forming around me, Francis, King, Yami, and Queen but soon we reached the front gate and with our two crews there seemed to be some of the inmates having taken swords and guns from the guards that were beaten up. When all of the stragglers were gathered up everyone was looking at me seeming to want to say something to them. Using my float float fruit to lift myself up into the air and look down at everyone who looked up at me.

Y/n:"right, ehh, as all of my crew know this is where most of you were meant to be so why do you as well as everyone else here show this prison what you will do to them for trying to lock you up in this hell!!"

All of my crew and the inmates cheered out as I looked at the Beast pirates who still needed more convincing.

Y/n:"and for you all this could be your chance to show my father what you all can do and prove that hell cant beat you!"

Then the beast pirates cheered out and I then landed back onto the ground landing next to Slim who then tried to eat my hand but I moved it away before moving it on top of his snout.

Y//n:"now, lets get going."

Kaidou POV

Sitting in the cell wrapped up in chains I looked at the man who was opposite me, a former crewmate on Rock's ship and the man who helped bring y/n into the world, the Doctor of the ship, Zestial. I tall man coming in at eleven foot nine inch's, and four eyes on his face with each of them glowing emerald green, the same shade of green as the inside of his mouth.

Don't own and pretend he is wearing inmate clothing.

Zestial:"My, it would seem that your son is making quite the noise up stairs."

I nodded, I expected my men to bring my son with them to free me from this place, From under his jail top he took out what looked like a flask and drank from it before then tossing the flask to me which I took and drunk the rest.

Kaidou:"yeah, sounds like my boy, and if he is smart he will bring be better booze than the ones you have here."

I tossed him back his flask even with his arms chained.

Zestial:"well that would be because it is tea not booze."

Kaidou:"how the hell do you pass the time in here!?"

Zestial:"well, we both know that you are only here by choice, you could break those cuffs any moment, pray tell why are you actually here?"